Sleight of Hand
Prologue


Blue Cove, Delaware
She pulled out of the curbside park and was then forced to stop at a traffic light a short way down the road. The day being fine, she had the roof of the convertible open and the radio on. Her short-cropped red hair was just visible under the black hat that was pulled down over it but, as the light changed to green, she removed the dark headgear and tossed it into the back seat, allowing her hair to glow in the bright sunshine. The car began to pick up speed, but fortunately was still only traveling comparatively slowly when a figure, coming out a nearby alley, and with his head turned to look back over his shoulder, ran directly into its path.

The woman immediately slammed on the brakes, unable to do anything else as the man's body was struck by the front corner of the vehicle and rolled over the bonnet, hitting the ground on the other side. Before she could gasp, he had thrown his bags into the back of her car and vaulted in to the passenger seat.

"What the...?"

"Drive. Please."

She lifted her foot off the brake and put it on the accelerator, pressing down hard as she glanced back in time to see a group of people appear from the alley. Turning back to the road ahead, she watched out of the corner of her eye as the man in the passenger seat fought to catch his breath. His left hand clutched his other wrist, his eyes were closed and he leaned against the headrest. A few beads of sweat glistened on his forehead and began trickling down his face. For several long minutes there was silence before he opened his eyes and looked at her.

"Thank you."

"Seems a strange thing to say considering I just ran you over,” the woman commented.

He grinned faintly. "One good turn..."

She glanced at him. "Do you do that often?"

"Do what?"

"Just jump into the car of the person who hit you?"

"No. I usually open the door first."

"Can I take you anywhere?" She paused. "Like hospital?"

"It's fine." The man looked down at the wrist that was beginning to swell. "Simple fracture."

She nodded. "So can I take you anywhere else then, like home?"

"Where are you going?"

"Home myself."

"Mind if I tag along?"

The car was stopped at a light and she turned to stare at him. "You get hit by me, jump into my car and tell me to drive, don't want me to take you to a hospital and now want to come back to my house? You haven't even told me your name."

"Jarod." He held out his uninjured left hand and grinned.

She shook it gingerly. "I'm Helen." As the light changed to green, she focused on the road ahead, continuing to watch him out of the corner of her eye.

"So what do you do?" he queried after a moment of silence

"Law."

"You're a lawyer?"

"No." Helen smiled. "But if you're planning to sue me for hitting you, I might have to find one."

"I wasn't." Jarod looked at the long scratches on the dark green bonnet that his case had caused. "Were you planning anything as a result of my damage?"

"A little sandpaper and spray paint. It'll be as good as new."

He raised an eyebrow. "A legal mechanic?"

She laughed. "I like cars and I know how to take care of them. Actually it's not even my car l. I'm only in Delaware for today. I'll drive home tonight, fix it up and get it back to the rental company early tomorrow morning."

"So where do you live?"

"New Jersey. Just over the border."

"I know where it is."

"No, I mean my house is just over the border. About an hour away."

He nodded slowly. "Do you have a sofa that I could crash on for tonight? I'll leave tomorrow, but I don’t know if I can..."

"I’d imagine that, after being hit by my car, you probably don't feel like doing anything much." Helen smiled. "It's fine. You're welcome to come."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"So who was she?"

Broots glanced up. "We don't know, Miss Parker. The car's a rental but the name and address that the woman gave don't check out."

"What do you think, Syd?" She leaned against the desk. "Prearranged?"

"Considering that she actually hit him, I wouldn't say so, would you?"

"So why was Boy Wonder in Blue Cove?"

As Sydney was considering a response, the door of the Tech Room opened and the other Parker twin walked through. "Presumably he was the person who broke into Dad's office."

"What?" Miss Parker stared at him. "Lyle, what are you talking about?"

"Dad got back from the meeting with the Triumvirate and found his top filing cabinet drawer open, although he was sure he'd locked it. There's quite a lot of information that's gone; classified files that aren't to be found anywhere else in the Centre, all of which pertained, I'm positive you won't be surprised to learn, to Jarod and his family."

Miss Parker turned around, but Broots had already started the program giving him access to the security system and within minutes had the relevant footage on the screen.

"That's not Jarod," the psychiatrist stated after watching the film for a moment.

Lyle looked over at Sydney sharply. "Sure?"

"Positive, Lyle. Look at the figure. Jarod isn't that thin." Sydney eyed the footage closely. "That's a woman."

"A woman who knows what she's doing."

Miss Parker watched the slim figure move into camera shot, ensuring that her face wasn't visible under her black hat, and went over to the filing cabinet. She inserted a thin device into the lock and turned it before sliding open one of the drawers and extracting a bundle of files.

"How did she get in?"

"I… I don't know, Mr. Lyle. Your father wouldn't permit either a second or unfixed camera into the room, so we can't get a look at that side of it."

The four people watched silently as the woman walked over to a place just visible on the edge of the picture and smoothly shifted aside a large bookcase, revealing a space behind. In the space was a large bundle of papers and with an obviously practiced movement she swapped them for a pile out of a bag she carried before putting those she had stolen in their place.

"What the devil...?"

Miss Parker rounded on her brother. "Didn't you know that was there?"

Lyle pursed his lips and spoke carelessly. "Seems you're not the only person Dad's been keeping secrets from." He leaned forward. "Broots, forward the footage and let's find out if Dad knows that stuff's missing."

The group watched as the woman smoothly replaced the shelf and then went out of camera shot. Pausing the tape briefly, Broots bought up the time schedule and then continued. The four people could see that it was almost twenty minutes later when Mr. Parker came in. It was another twenty minutes before he opened the drawer. Even in rapid motion his anger was clear. Glancing around the room, he went over and, as the woman had, opened the previously hidden place. Taking the files over to his desk, he flipped through them, nodded, and returned them to the hole, concealing them again.

"So he didn't notice they were different..."

Sydney looked thoughtfully at the screen. "I know this sounds rather extreme, but could that have been an exchange of files intended to look like theft? There's no other sign that the woman was here apart from the fact that we're looking at her and usually we're able to tell if even Jarod was in the building. Admittedly it isn't until a few hours afterwards..."

"That's a little far fetched, Sydney." Miss Parker looked scornful and then glanced up at Lyle. "Are you going to mention to Daddy that we know about it?"

"Considering the mood he's in right now, I think that would be asking for trouble."

# # #

Falk, New Jersey
"You sure you're okay, Jarod?"

"I will be."

"So you survive getting run over with only simple fracture of the wrist? That's very impressive."

"Maybe a cracked rib or two as well." He shrugged. "It's only bone."

Helen rolled her eyes and laughed. "Glad you're so easy about it." She turned the car into a side street and then down a tree-lined avenue before pulling up into the driveway of a small bungalow. "Can you manage?"

"I'll be fine." Reaching over with his left hand, he opened the door of the car and, keeping his right arm pressed to his side, grabbed his bags out of the back seat.

"Got everything?"

He nodded and, picking up her own things, she went up the path and unlocked the door, holding it open so that he could enter first.

"Drop your things in the living room and grab a seat." Helen went into another room and he could hear her opening and closing a cupboard before she walked in to the room where he was sitting. "I'll grab a couple of drinks and then help you with it. You won't be able to tape ribs and bandage a wrist on your own, particularly not if you're right-handed."

He nodded. "Thanks."

She carried the two full glasses into the living room and handed one to him, sitting down opposite. "So are you really in want of help or is this just a novel way to get in to a woman's home?"

Jarod laughed, despite the pain it caused. "Well, I think that if it came down to a fight, then you'd probably win."

"That's very comforting, thanks." She grinned, watching him swallow half the glass's contents in a few large gulps. "Slow down. There's more where that came from."

"I'm thirsty. Maybe it's the shock."

"We were driving for an hour. How long does it take you to get over shock?"

He grinned, but the smile faded as Jarod felt himself becoming slightly light-headed. He blinked a few times, watching as the world slid in and out of focus in front of his eyes, and frowned.

"Jarod?" Helen stood up. "Is something wrong?"

"I think I wasn't k-kidding w-when I t-talked a-bout sh-shock." He leaned back and closed his eyes briefly. The feeling of light-headedness was growing and he also felt strangely dizzy. As the glass was gently removed from his hand, Jarod lifted his head, forcing his suddenly-heavy eyelids up to hers, struggling to focus as she stood beside him, her arms folded, watching and waiting, just out of reach.

"W... what...?" His speech, slurred through lips that were becoming numb, came slowly. "What... did you... give me?"

"Don't bother fighting, Jarod. It's too strong. You can't do anything."

He leaned forward in the seat, feeling himself sway. "W...Why...?"

"Just relax. It's too late. You can't change this now."

"P...please...H...Helen..."

Making a supreme effort, Jarod raised the uninjured hand, holding it up in a plea for assistance of some sort but she remained unmoving, silent, watching. Slowly the potent chemicals took control, his arm became too heavy and he let it to drop back down into his lap. Numbly, he felt her place a hand on his shoulder and push him back against the sofa. For several long seconds, he withstood it, but the continued pressure was too great to be overcome by his diminished strength and finally he yielded, slumping back against the cushion. He fought to think of some way out of the situation, but his drugged mind could provide him with no viable answers as he vainly struggled against the powerful sedative, not wanting to give in.

Every limb began to feel as if it was made of lead as his vision blurred again, and it gradually became impossible for Jarod to keep his head upright. He let it sink against the back of the sofa, holding his breath in an attempt to keep his vision focused on her, but ultimately he could fight no longer. His eyelids slowly slid down, fluttering as he struggled one final time, then lay still. His unhurt hand, having been clenched in a tight fist, relaxed and slid down from his knee, dropping beside his leg on the cushion. After a long moment of silence his head rolled to one side, his lips parted and his chest fell as his body exhaled the breath he’d been holding in. She leaned over, putting her mouth close to his ear.

"Sweet dreams, Pretender."

Sleight of Hand
part 1


The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"What is it, Sydney?" Miss Parker walked into his office and took a seat opposite the psychiatrist.

"I'm concerned."

"No, really?" Her voice became sarcastic. "I would never have guessed."

He turned away, staring at a point on the wall behind her, and she became more serious. "What about?"

"Jarod." Sydney looked back at her. "Did it occur to you that he actually got hit by that car before he jumped into it? I thought he might at least have called to let us know that he was okay."

"Actually I did think of that. I left Broots running a search of all the hospitals in Blue Cove and the outskirts, just in case."

Sydney nodded. "And you'll let me know...?"

"Don't worry, Syd. You'll be the first person I tell after I drag him back here. I'm sure they'll let you visit him in the infirmary."

He glared at her. "That isn't funny, Parker." After a pause, Sydney changed the subject. "Did you talk to your father?"

She nodded. "He didn't mention the robbery. It's the second time he's done that."

"When was the first?"

"When Jarod broke into his house a few years ago, just before we ended up at the Dover Town Bank together. I'm sure you remember that fun little experience."

# # #

Falk, New Jersey
Helen walked over to pick up the phone, her eyes fixed on the sleeping man opposite her. When it was answered she ignored the usual civilities.

"I got what you wanted. Several things, in fact. But the primary article will be the most interesting. I'm sure you can manage to make it here in less than three hours. If not, it might not still be here. Just make sure you come."

She disconnected the call abruptly and walked into the kitchen, pouring the rest of the drink from Jarod's glass into the sink and washing it carefully with detergent and hot water, before draining her own glass. Glancing over her shoulder, able to see him from where she was, Helen chuckled softly. It had been so ridiculously, easy and so unplanned. She was almost positive that it was the right person and everything seemed to confirm it - his name, the pursuit, the bags he carried. It all added up. Walking into the other room, she opened the cupboard and took out a large black bag, carrying it back into the living room and pulling up a small table so that she could sit opposite him. For a moment, Helen stared solemnly at the limp figure before suddenly grinning.

"You made it far too easy, Jarod. For somebody on the run, you really gave a lot away. Maybe next time, if there is a next time, you should be more careful."

She opened the first folder and visually scanned the pages of data it contained. Glancing down at her black attire, Helen got up, going into the other room and opening the cupboard. Pulling out a different outfit, she quickly donned it. Looking in the mirror, she smiled in satisfaction before going back to the living room, where the only sound was the regular breathing of the unconscious figure on the sofa.

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
Miss Parker watched the footage from her father's office again, eyes fixed on the figure in black as she confidently made her way across the room. "What else do you think she took?"

Sydney shrugged. "It would be impossible to tell what your father may keep in his office, Parker. But no doubt they were highly confidential documents. I just have to wonder what use they were to her."

"Not to mention who she is." The woman leaned back in her seat. "To change the subject, what did the rental records from that car we saw Jarod leap into show?"

"She gave her name as Helen Barnes, living just outside Blue Cove, but there is no-one of that name at that address. In fact there's no Helen Barnes anywhere in all Delaware, according to what Broots found out."

"And the rental company?"

Lyle leaned forward. "It's genuine. She paid for the car in advance and it's due back tomorrow. I already ordered a sweeper team to watch the place."

"I don't think it'll help."

"Why not?" Miss Parker looked at Sydney sharply.

"Well, considering that she gave a false name and address, not to mention a fake driver's license, I doubt she'd make the mistake of taking the car back in person." He paused. "Especially not after recognizing us."

She sat back, staring at him. "So you think that the woman who hit Jarod and the one who robbed my father were the same?"

He nodded slowly, seeing the skepticism on her face. "I don't know why I think so but I do."

Miss Parker raised an eyebrow. "I think you've been working too hard."

"Call it instinct." Sydney glanced down at the black-clad woman on the screen in front of him. "I’m somehow sure that she's the one who was in your father's office, and that she's probably also the reason he hasn't called."

"You think he's in danger or something? That's laughable, Sydney. The most danger he could be in, in his eyes anyway, is to be brought back here."

"I can think of a number of ways that he could be in danger that don't involve us at all." Sydney glanced up at her. "And if somebody else managed to learn what he was capable of, it might not just be Jarod who could be in trouble."

Miss Parker's eyes narrowed. "Clarify that."

"She could hold the Centre to ransom."

# # #

Falk, New Jersey
"Jarod?"

He heard the voice as if from a great distance and struggled to get free of the fog that seemed to be surrounding his mind, making it impossible to move.

"Jarod, it's time to wake up now. Come on."

Feeling a hand gently touch his face, Jarod concentrated on opening his eyes, finally managing to lift the lids that felt so heavy. His blurred vision was able to make out a dark-haired shape in front of him that, as he slowly blinked to clear his sight, formed itself into a familiar figure.

"E...Em...?" The syllables were mouthed but no sound came.

"Yes, Jarod." Emily smiled and gently stroked his cheek. "It's me. Don't try to talk yet. You won't be able to, not for a while longer."

He tried to raise a hand, to touch her and make sure that she was real, but his hand felt weighed down and Jarod had no strength to lift it. His lips moved again, silently, as he tried to shape words that wouldn't come.

"It's okay,” his sister soothed. “Shh. Just relax. You'll be fine soon."

Looking around, Jarod was able to make out the fact that he was still in the same room where he had... What had happened? He began to recall what had occurred and, remembering, he tensed and tried to move again.

"Jarod, relax." Emily placed a gentle hand on his forehead. "Don't worry, you're safe. I'm here and I wouldn't let anything happen to you."

The effect of the drug was gradually wearing off, and he was finally able to move his head on the cushion where it was lying. "What are you...?" The words came out slowly. "How are you...here?"

"I got a call telling me where you were, from a friend of mine."

"Who?"

"Helen. You've met her."

"She's...a friend?"

Emily smiled. "Although it may not have seemed like it, yes she is."

"And…where...?"

"I'm right here, Jarod."

He turned his head to see her standing in the doorway and tensed as he looked up at her. His sister noticed immediately. "It's alright, Jarod. I told you she was a friend and she is. You know you can trust me, don't you?"

Slowly he nodded, feeling some of his strength returning, as he pulled himself into a sitting rather than a prone position. Helen walked over and gave a glass of clear liquid to his sister. Emily put it to his lips, but her brother turned his head away, and she looked at him in concern.

"What? What is it, Jarod?"

"What's in it?"

Helen smiled. "Water. H2O. That's it."

Emily glanced up with a laugh. "He doesn't believe you."

"No, I’ll bet." Helen took the glass out of Emily's hand and tasted it, handing it back and looking at him. "Do you think I would have done that if I'd slipped something into it to knock you out again?"

He shook his head slowly and sipped at the water as Emily held the glass to his lips. Jarod tried to take the tumbler from her but his hand seemed to be clumsy and cumbersome. He glanced at it, only to find that it was now covered in a white cast. The confusion in his eyes was clear as he turned to the two women.

"What...?"

"Don't you remember, Jarod?" Helen sat down on a chair opposite. "You ran into the path of my car and broke your wrist when I hit you."

Glancing at his sister, he raised the hand slightly. "And did you...?"

"No, Helen did. She taped your ribs as well."

He raised an eyebrow. "You told me you were involved in law."

Emily looked at him for a moment, her eyes wide, before rocking back on her heels and staring at her friend, finally breaking into peals of laughter that left her breathless. "You told him that? Oh, Helen, you liar!"

"Well, it's true. I am involved in law." Helen grinned. "Breaking it. That has to be considered as an involvement of sorts, doesn't it?" She glanced at Jarod, trying to hide a grin. "I didn't really answer your question before. I am involved in law, in an indirect sort of way. I'm a professional thief."

"You're a what?" Jarod seized the blanket that was warmly wrapped around his body and pulled it off, swinging his legs down from the sofa and staring at her.

"I got taught some sleight of hand tricks as a little girl but I always found it more fun to put them to other uses. As I grew up, I got much better. Now it's virtually my full-time job."

"And you're a doctor as well?"

"Hey, I have to have a legal profession too, right?"

"And what did you give me, exactly?"

"Something of my own creation. Fast acting sedative that wears off fairly quickly, a long-term pain relief as well as anti-inflammatory. Oh, and no nasty side-effects."

"So you're a chemist as well?"

She smiled but didn't comment.

"And why?"

"Several reasons." Helen relaxed back in her seat and watched Emily sit down next to her brother and taking his left hand in both of hers. "Firstly, I knew that break would need treatment and I was fairly certain, knowing of your stubborn and determined nature, that you wouldn't let me give you anything for the pain before I wrapped it up. Secondly, I got a good idea of who you were as soon as I saw them come out of the alleyway behind you. Everything you said only confirmed it. Maybe you missed the fact that I didn't ask you a single question except for your name during the car trip because I didn't need to. Once you told me that piece of information, I recalled all the other things I've ever heard about you - and by now I think I know just about everything there is to know - and, suspecting that you wouldn't have believed me if I said 'I know your sister', I really drugged you to ensure that you'd still be here when she arrived."

He narrowed his eyes. "That's horribly devious."

She grinned. "It worked though, didn't it?"

"So what were you doing in Blue Cove?"

"Visiting the Centre."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"Even if she doesn't hold Jarod to ransom, she could always do the same thing to the information that she stole."

"Of what use would information about Jarod's family be to anybody except him or them?"

Sydney shrugged. "I have no idea. But we don't know what else she’s stolen. Without your father ever admitting to it, we probably won't find out either."

"Unless he does tell us." Miss Parker rolled her eyes. "But I'd be willing to bet that he won't."

Sydney changed the subject. "What do you think Lyle meant before by his cryptic little comment?"

"Which one?"

"'Seems like you're not the only one Dad's been keeping secrets from.'"

She stared at him. "I'd forgotten he even said that."

"So what do you think he meant?"

Miss Parker stood up. "Only one way to find out."

# # #

Outside Bryson, Delaware
Jarod watched as Helen carefully parked the car and then got out of it, picking up her things and walking over to where he and his sister waited in the doctor's car. As she got into the back seat beside him, Helen peeled off her gloves.

"What's that for?"

"I would expect the Centre to have contacted the rental company and found that the details I gave them were false. That means they'll want to get hold of the car and sweep it to find out who I am. I don't really want them to be able to track me by looking up police records to find my fingerprints. It makes it too easy."

"And who are you?"

"I told you, Jarod." She grinned. "A thief."

He stared in amazement as she pulled a cell phone out of her sleeve and held it up in front of his face. Grabbing it out of her hand, he replaced the device in the pocket of his jacket from whence she had stolen it minutes earlier and glared at her. From the front seat, as she started the engine, Emily laughed.

"Stop showing off, Helen."

"Oh, come on, Em. You enjoy it. Remember how we met?"

As the other woman laughed, Jarod looked over with an expression of curiosity in his eyes. "Well, are you going to tell me?"

"I don't know whether I should. It might shock you."

"I'm hard to shock."

"I'd imagine you're also pretty hard to drug or to steal from, but..."

"Just tell him, Helen. He'll like the story."

"Okay." The woman leaned back against the seat as the car pulled away from the curb. "Despite my bad habits, I was brought up as a good Catholic girl by nuns in a small school in Philadelphia. My parents both died when I was five. After that I lived at the convent until I turned sixteen, when I went away to college. I keep in contact with the some of the nuns and visit them when I'm in the area. I came up for a visit not long after you left to prevent Washington from going 'boom' and, as the nuns were concerned Emily didn't seem to be recovering well, they asked me to take a look at her."

Jarod opened his mouth to speak, but Helen continued quickly.

"Your sister was concerned about her dad, worried about you, and also anxious about Ethan, so I played a few little party tricks to amuse her. As a grand finale, I slipped the photo of your mother out of her pocket, flourished it, looked down at it and nearly passed out."

Jarod's eyes were wide. "Why?"

"In the second year after she and your father separated to keep Emily safe from the Centre, your mom came to Philadelphia to try and earn some money working as a teacher at the convent. She was a great teacher and I really loved her class, so much so that I used to stay around afterwards and talk to her. I was the oldest student there at that time and I didn't go out a lot, so it became a normal thing that I’d go home with her after class and we’d sit and have long discussions about all sorts of subjects."

"What did she teach?"

"Philosophy, of all the bizarre subjects to be taught at a place where religion is the central theme. Still, they wanted us to develop a balanced view of life so that was actually encouraged. Margaret and I discussed virtually everything - including the abduction of her sons and the lifestyle she was forced to lead. Then, one day, I got a note saying they were close and she had to leave. It was a disappointment but we stayed in contact for years." Helen smiled. "Once I knew who Em was, we started to talk. She told me about you and what had happened to the family since I'd last had any contact with your mother, and that was a few years earlier by then."

"And what happened later?" Jarod looked towards the front of the car where his sister had silently listened to the discussion. "I still don't know about that."

"I took Em to the meeting point that your dad suggested to the nuns and we found him there. We promised to keep in touch and we have. I've had a good idea of where they've been and that was what enabled me to call her while you were… uh, napping and tell her where you were."

Emily looked scornfully in the mirror. "You really told me, Helen. A cryptic call that didn't really tell me anything."

"Except that I had something else that you wanted." She laughed. "Come on, Em, if I had told you then you would have broken every road rule on the way here. You've already had one member of your family involved in a car accident today. I didn't want it to happen to two of you."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"They found the car."

Miss Parker looked up as Lyle stood in the doorway. "And?"

"Very interesting."

"Are you going to tell me, Lyle, or should I choke you here and now?"

Ignoring the question, he sauntered into her room and sat opposite her, placing his feet up on the desk and disregarding the heated glare he received. "It would appear that Sydney's assumption was correct. Under one of the seats was a bundle of files that appear to be the same as the ones stolen from Dad's office."

"They were still there?"

He nodded. "Judging by their condition our little thief got interrupted just as she was about to read through the material she'd purloined. Several the papers had fallen out and others were creased, but when I gave it back to Dad, he gave the impression that everything was there."

"And you believe him?"

Lyle stood. "I'm sure he'd have no reason to lie to me."

As he left the office, Miss Parker looked up at where Sydney was sitting in the corner. "Obviously I wasn't the only one who forgot he said that."

"So you didn't get a chance to ask him before he got the call about the car?"

She shook her head. "And I tried to see Daddy, but was told that he wasn't seeing anyone for the rest of the day." Her eyes narrowed. "Except, it would appear, my brother."

"If Lyle brought back the files, I would imagine your father would be willing to make an exception. That’s assuming Lyle gave Mr. Parker's secretary the chance to stop him from going in."

Miss Parker nodded slowly. "You may have a point there."

# # #

Pritt, Pennsylvania
Eyeing the two sleeping people in the back seat, Helen drove the car up the driveway, stopping in front of a large house. Her door was opened and she put a finger to her lips and then allowed the man to pull her into a hug.

"It's great to see you, Helen," he beamed.

"It'll be even greater to see my passengers." She turned with a grin, opening the back door of the car. The sound was enough to rouse Jarod who raised his head, tensing as he found himself in unknown surroundings.

"You still don't trust me, huh?"

He looked at Helen and grinned. "After all the things you've done to me today, I should?"

She laughed and gently shook his sister. "Hey, Em, we're here."

"Where's 'here'?"

"Home." The man came appeared behind Helen and Jarod stared up at him, his face wearing an expression of shock.

"Dad?"

As Emily scrambled out of the car to hug her father, Jarod released the seatbelt and got out also. He turned and stared at Helen. "What on earth...?"

"If you hadn't fallen asleep, I was going to tell you." She shrugged. "You did."

"I wasn't wrong when I called you devious, was I?"

She laughed and opened the front passenger door. "Probably not."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
Sydney walked into the Tech Room to find Broots staring down at the information on the screen in front of him.

"What do you have?"

"Not a lot, that's the problem. In fact, I can't find anything at all. It's almost as if this woman never existed. The car, aside from the folders and a couple of scratches on the bonnet that have been repaired and which, I’ll have to assume, were caused by Jarod, was completely clean - no fibers, no fingerprints."

"In other words, this woman's a professional." Sydney tried to suppress the concern he still felt for his former protégée. "That makes it more difficult."

"I planned to hunt through the FBI's files and see if there was anyone there, but it'll be slow work."

"Why?"

"There's almost four hundred women called 'Helen' on their records - and we're assuming that it’s her real name. I've got to go through them one at a time and hope that there's something we can match with, like the photo."

Sydney gazed thoughtfully at the image of the woman on the screen for a minute before glancing back at the technician. "Before you do, find out if she's ever been inside the Centre before. There have been reports of things missing in the past. After all, she knew what she was doing, where she was going and what she wanted. She didn't even trip any of the sensors so she must have at least some knowledge of the place."

Broots nodded and turned back to the computer.

# # #

Pritt, Pennsylvania
"How's the hand, Jarod?"

"It's fine." He rested back in the chair. "But the ribs are starting to remind me that you hit them with your car a few hours ago." A small smile on his face, he rubbed the side of his chest ruefully.

"Why don't you go to bed?" Helen glanced at her watch. "I can't offer you my sofa now, but you’re welcome to sleep in the room I usually take and I'll sleep out here."

"I might just do that." Nodding, he got up, gently hugging his sister before walking to the door.

"Jarod."

"Yeah?" He looked back in time to catch, in his left hand, a box of tablets Helen tossed at him and held it up, an expression of curiosity on his face. "What's this?"

"Something to help with the pain - if you can trust me."

He grinned before following his father down the hall. Helen laughed and turned back to Emily. "Is he gullible or am I persuasive?"

"What did you give him?"

She smiled. "Well, let's just say that, if he takes them, he won't wake up until very late tomorrow morning."

"Helen!"

"What?" She tried to look innocent. "I'm only trying to help!"

Shaking her head, Emily changed the subject. "So what other useful pieces of knowledge did you 'liberate'?"

"I love how you call it that." Helen grinned. "Why not just say 'steal'?"

"Because my word makes it sound legal."

"And my word makes it sound fun and slightly dangerous." She reached into the black bag, taking out a manila folder and handing it to Emily. "These are the final bits of information in Mr. Parker’s files about your family. It's funny how close together it all was. He made it so easy for me."

"And what were the files you were stowing under the front seat of your car when I arrived?"

"Replacements."

"Oh, yes?" Emily raised an eyebrow as she sat back. "In what way?"

"Please, Em, we went through this last time you found me 'liberating' - in your words - things from the Centre about you all."

Emily reached over and hugged her friend. "Do you know how much I appreciate you doing that for us?"

"My pleasure." She smiled. "And it's nice to come up against an organization like the Centre that's actually challenging. Most other places are just a walkover to steal from these days.

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"What did you find?"

"A lot, but there's a problem."

Sydney sat down beside the technician. "And that is?"

"Do you remember a few years ago when Brigitte was trying to kill Mr. Parker and the files related to that had a 'doorbell' on them?"

"These do too?"

"Every one. They were all applied within twenty-four hours of the footage being made. Because I haven't looked, I can't be sure it's her but it does coincide with the discovery, at some time within the next two days, of information - actual sheets of information - being taken. And it's always stuff that, for one reason or another, isn't on the mainframe."

"So what's going to happen when we open them?"

"We'll set off an alarm, alerting her to the fact that we know about them, and also might scramble the information that's inside. The DSA footage might also be damaged."

"Do it anyway, Broots. We don't have a choice."

# # #

Pritt, Pennsylvania
Helen opened her computer and then glanced up as her mobile phone started beeping insistently. Activating the message, she read the words that it contained with a small smile. Picking up one of the sheets that had been taken earlier that day, she visually scanned the list and finally, when she was prompted, typed in a word. At once the screen opened and, with only a few more keystrokes, Helen could see the two people in the Tech Room.

"Ah, ah, ah. You naughty little boys, trying to find out information about me." She shook her head and laughingly waved a finger in the direction of the screen. "We can't have that."

Leaning over the keyboard, she began to type, laughing as Broots leaned back in shock when the screen in front of him filled with jargon that she knew had no meaning. It would take them several hours to find that out, though, and by the time they had, she would be there. Helen got up and put on her jacket before picking up a black case.

Opening it, she pulled out a top layer that was filled with vials of all sorts and then looked down to the space beneath. With gentle hands, she picked up a shining silver revolver and softly loaded it, slipping it into a holster that she then did up around her waist. Replacing the top layer, she closed the case and locked it before taking it and the computer and then going to the door.

"Leaving already, Helen?"

With a smile, she turned. "I'm afraid so, Charles. I've got things that need doing."

"Wouldn't have anything to do with the Centre, I suppose?"

"Doesn't it always?" She laughed, rolling her eyes. "But I'll give you a call to let you know how it's going. And you can always call me too, you know."

"Okay." He smiled. "Stay safe."

"You, too."

Opening the door, she walked out into the cool night air and softly closed it behind her. Climbing into the car, she placed the case on the floor of passenger seat, and left the computer on the seat so that she could see and hear what was going on. Starting up the vehicle, she drove it down the street, heading for Delaware.

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"So what does it mean?"

"No idea." Broots looked up at Sydney. "It looks like it's in various codes and, until we break all of them, we won't know. And that could take hours."

"Will the same thing happen when we open another one?"

"It's possible." He leaned forward. "But that actually opened after I'd opened the file, quite a while after – a few seconds. I don't know whether it was associated with it or just some random thing."

"Random?" Sydney looked skeptical. "How much of this has been random?"

Broots nodded slowly and then, as he was just about to open the second file, glanced at Sydney. "Where's Miss Parker?"

"She and Lyle are in a meeting with their father. She said she'd go home straight after but that we should tell her tomorrow what we find."

He nodded and activated the second file. For a moment, Broots held his breath as he waited for a stream of nonsense to appear on the screen, but an image of a woman, dressed in black, was all that appeared before them.

"Where was that?" the psychiatrist queried.

"Raines' office, four months ago. He came in, the next morning, to find that a number of his DSAs were missing and he put in a report to the Triumvirate."

"So she really does know what she's doing."

Sydney watched the woman go over to a spot on the wall that several seconds later slid back to reveal a hidden space. The woman reached in and, as she had done in Mr. Parker's office, made a swap of papers in her bag for those in the hole. Then she went over to the filing cabinet and slipped several of the folders out.

"Do we know what was on the DSAs?"

"Apparently it was some of the earlier SIMs that Kyle performed." Broots took up a list that he had printed out and ran an eye down the items it contained. "Look at this, Syd. Everything that's been reported as missing always had to do with Jarod or another member of his family."

"So are we looking at a member of his family who's doing it?"

"I don't think so. The woman's too young to be his mother and it doesn't look like the photos of his sister that I could find."

"All right." Sydney sighed wearily. "Let's keep looking."

# # #

Blue Cove, Delaware
Helen sat in the driver’s seat of her car before the house, the blackness of the vehicle melting into the shadows. Turning, she pressed the unbreakable glass that separated the front and rear seat, making sure that it was properly in position. She nodded and looked down at the computer in time to see the men close the door behind them as the lights were switched off. Glancing at her watch, Helen estimated that she had about ten minutes before they would arrive, Sydney bringing Broots home so he wouldn't have to ride in the dark.

Lifting the black case onto her lap and opening it she took out a small canister and, going around to the rear of the car, opened the door. With care, she fixed it to the small air vent underneath the back seat, ensuring that the hook for puncturing it was firmly in position. Standing up she looked at the car in satisfaction. She didn't use it often, but on a number of other occasions it had been helpful, and it certainly would be now. The motionless girl already lay in one corner of the rear seat, well wrapped in the blankets that had been on her bed. Her face was flushed with sleep and she hadn't moved as Helen had placed the drug-soaked cloth gently over her mouth and nose to ensure that she wouldn't wake as she was taken downstairs and put into the vehicle.

Slipping cautiously up the drive, Helen drew the gun before covering it with the long sleeve of the black top she was once more wearing. As she withdrew into the shadows, she saw a car turn into the street and pull up in the driveway. Both Sydney and Broots got out and she stepped forward, revealing the gun in her hand.

"Freeze, gentlemen."

They both turned sharply to look at her and she waved the gun slightly to indicate to Sydney that she wanted him to step away from the driver's door, which he did.

"How nice to see you both. I'll have your keys, thank you Sydney."

"Who are you?"

"A thief." She grinned. "But you already knew that." Reaching over, she seized the keys from his hand and slid them into her pocket. "We're going to my car. It's just there." She nodded towards the vehicle that was barely visible.

"What do you want?"

"Oh, it's not so much what I want as what I don't want." She stepped down towards the street and Sydney did the same, his eyes fixed on the gleaming metal. "You see, when people try to find out about me, I get a little nervous and then I try to stop them."

As the three neared the car, she opened the back door, motioning them to get inside it. They both hesitated.

"We're about to be kidnapped?"

"No, Sydney, you are in the process of being kidnapped."

Broots glanced into the car, but the depth of the shadows made its interior as dark as the outside and he could see nothing. Helen took a small flashlight out of her pocket, shining it into the back seat.

"You see? Nothing there except your daughter and she's asleep. There's no reason for you to be nervous." She waved the gun again. "In you get. Now."

Broots gasped and climbed in, taking the limp body of his daughter in his arms and shaking her to try and rouse her.

"Debbie? Debbie, wake up, baby."

He gently patted her face but the girl never moved, eyelashes still on her flushed cheeks and her breath coming softly and evenly through parted lips. Turning, he glared at the woman. "What did you...?"

"She's all right. It's just something to make sure she wouldn't wake up. After all, I wouldn't want her to be left her here without anybody to look after her. She'll be better with you."

"Most kidnappers wouldn't be so considerate," the older man stated quietly.

"I'm a considerate person, Sydney. Get in, please."

He glanced at her and obeyed. She shut the door of the car and walked over to the vehicle in the driveway, shutting the doors and ensuring that it was secure.

Sliding into the driver's seat of her car, she activated the speaker so that she could hear anything said by the people in the back and then started the engine.

"Is Debbie...?"

"Mr. Broots, your daughter will be fine. As I told you, I exposed her to a mild sedative so that she wouldn't wake as I carried her down to the car."

"Your size belies your strength."

"Thank you, Sydney. In my profession, I find strength is a useful attribute."

"Kidnapping?"

"Not always. I'm more of a thief. I only kidnap when I find it necessary."

"So what are you planning to do with us?"

"Oh, nothing very serious. A few days at my house until I'm sure that the Centre will no longer be interested in me and then you can go home."

"Who are you?"

"My name's Helen - but you already knew that."

"And were you the one...?"

"Please, Sydney, I'm not going to tell you everything. At least, not now. Mr. Broots, your daughter should be waking up very shortly."

Even as Helen glanced in the rearview mirror, the girl moved in Broots' arms, and he stroked her hair, shifting her so she lay between him and the car door, her head on his shoulder.

"Debbie?"

She yawned and snuggled against him, turning her face in towards his neck, but without opening her eyes. "Daddy?"

"Yes, baby. It's okay." He felt her relax before looking up at the driver. "Is she...?

"Asleep, yes. But I would suggest it's natural, for the moment anyway."

Sydney looked sharply at the driver as the car turned a corner. "What do you mean by that?"

"You think I'm going to let you see where I'm taking you? No, Sydney. I might be considerate but I'm also a professional."

Reaching over, she pressed a button and saw a small light turn on indicating that the canister, full of highly pressurized gas, had been punctured. A small dial next to the button showed the relative amounts of air and gas that were in the rear of the car. She kept an eye on the level as she drove the car towards the outskirts of Blue Cove.

At the same time, she watched the men in the back seat. Broots rested Debbie's body against the door, one of his arms around her shoulder and the other hand stroking the girl's hair and the side of her face as she slept. Sydney, Helen saw, was looking around the back seat of the car and, as she watched him try to open one of the windows, the woman spoke.

"I'm afraid that’s not going to get you far. The doors can only be opened from the outside and the windows aren't moveable except by me. With the tinted glass, nobody is able to see you either."

"A very complete set-up."

"Quite."

Helen glanced at the dial to see that the levels had passed the point where the gas should have begun to have an effect. She pulled the car over to the side of the road and turned in her seat to see the technician look up at her, blinking drowsily, before he yawned widely and convulsively clutched Debbie tighter. His eyelids closed once, then again, but he forced them up, yawning again as his eyes closed for a third time, and she could see that the drug was taking over as he slumped against the seat. Broots' head drooped, his eyes closed, and finally sank down to rest on that of the unconscious girl in his limp arms. As his head came into contact with that of his daughter, the man surrendered to the drug, lapsing into unconsciousness without a sound.

Sydney, visibly fighting the sedative drug, looked up at her, his voice weak and unsteady.

"I suppose this… is your doing."

"Your assumption is right, Sydney. Just relax and breathe normally. You'll either be unconscious from the gas or else pass out due to lack of oxygen if you try to hold your breath. My way is a lot better for your health."

The man struggled against the urge to yawn, knowing it would only make him absorb more of the medication, and kept himself tense, trying to stay awake. As she watched him, Helen spoke in amused tones.

"Sydney, stop fighting. You can't beat it. It's too strong. It won't do you any harm, but if you don't give in soon, I'll have to give you something else. I'm not letting you see where we're going."

"And… Jarod...?"

"I was wondering when we'd get to him. Yes, he fought against what I gave him, just like you are. It was equally useless."

"Who… are you...?" The man’s words were almost inaudible and his head swayed back and forth as he tried to resist the gas’s soporific effects.

"I'm a thief, Sydney, as I told you before. But don't worry about Jarod. He's quite safe, and so are you, although you may not feel it."

She watched as, despite knowing it was futile, he continued to resist. Shaking his head to try and clear it, Sydney leaned forward, restricted by the seatbelt that he had done up earlier, and tried to compel his eyes to remain open. Reaching out an unsteady hand, he clumsily shook Broots, but the man was heavily sedated and never moved. Looking toward the front of the car, his gaze met that of the woman who silently watched him, and she could see the effort it took for him to focus on her. An expression of sympathy came into her eyes.

"This would be a lot more pleasant for you if you'd give in. Just let yourself imagine this, Sydney." Her voice lowered to a soft, soothing, barely audible murmur. "Peaceful, deep sleep, against the soft seat in this warm car as we travel through the dark, starry night. Don't even try to stay awake, Sydney. It won't do any good at all. Just give up and slide down into that wonderful, soothing blackness I'm providing you with tonight."

Struggling to make his body obey orders that his brain was almost too sedated to send, he leaned forward again, struggling against both the narcotic and the softly spoken words that provided him with such a tempting image.

Finally, with his eyes burning and his head beginning to throb from a lack of air, Sydney permitted himself the luxury of sinking back against the soft car seat, unable to suppress a sigh of relief as he did so. Once and then a second time, his head rolled forward, but both times he brought it upright, defiantly fixing his almost unseeing eyes on the woman watching him.

Overcompensating the second time, however, his head dropped against the back of the seat and his eyes were closed before he could prevent it. Although his eyelids fluttered, the last of his strength was fading away, soothed by the drug that was quickly taking over his body and mind. A few long seconds passed before he finally yielded to the effect of the tranquillizer, unconscious as his head rolled off the headrest and fell against the seat belt, the rest of his body slumping in the same direction. Suppressing her laughter, but feeling, at the same time, a desire to applaud his efforts, Helen turned to the front of the car and restarted the engine.

Sleight of Hand
Part 2


Ashe, New York
Helen got out of the car and opened the large doors at the back of the house that led down to the cellar before easing open the rear car door. Knowing that the door had been holding up the girl's body, the woman stretched out both her arms to catch Debbie as she began to slip to the ground. Helen supported her with one arm and placed Broots' limp arms, outstretched in the position they had fallen after the girl had been removed from his unconscious grasp, back on the car seat. She shut the car door, before carrying Debbie down into the dark room. Enough light shone in through the open doors to show a large sofa, on which she placed the deeply sleeping figure before going over to the light switch and flicking it on, a light in the ceiling illuminating the spacious living area. Looking around the room, she nodded in satisfaction.

"Okay, Debbie. Let's put you into your room and then I'll go and get your Dad."

Helen opened one of the doors that led out of the living area into a bedroom and gently picked up Debbie in her arms, carrying her into the room and putting her on the bed. With a gentle hand, the woman rearranged the blankets in which Debbie had been wrapped to ensure that she was warmly covered. Walking back up the stairs to the car, Helen opened the black case and pulled out a rag, soaking it in fluid. Opening the back door of the car, she held the cloth under the technician's nose, watching as his eyes opened, gazing wildly around for a moment before focusing on her face.

"What the...?"

"Good evening, Mr. Broots. Nice of you to join me."

"What are you - where's my daughter?"

"I just put her into her temporary bed. Can I help you to yours before that sedative begins to affect you again?"

Helen held out a hand, watching as he cautiously took it, slowly getting out of the car. She helped him into the living room seeing that, as she had said and knew it would, the tranquillizer was once more beginning to make itself felt. Broots swayed weakly on his feet, and she put her arm around his waist.

"Careful there. I'm not sure I'm strong enough to carry you all the way. It's just a couple more steps from here."

The man leaned heavily on her, his eyes almost closed, feeling unable to move by himself, as his mind began to fog, staggering the last few paces into a room and virtually falling onto the bed, unconscious immediately. Helen laughed and pulled a blanket over him, closing the door as she left.

Going back up the stairs, she soaked the cloth again and opened the other door, rousing Sydney in the same manner.

"Is Jarod here?"

"No, he's not." She helped him out of the car. "The only people here are the four of us, and that's the way I intend it to remain for the moment."

"And why?"

"Like I said, you were finding out too much information about me. I get a bit edgy when people do that." She smiled, assisting him into the third bedroom and helping him to sit on the bed. "But it’s nothing for you to worry about. You're quite safe. You can ask me anything you want when you all wake up in the morning. Of course," she laughed, "being below ground, you won't know when it is morning, but that's something both you and Broots should both be used to by now."

There was amusement in her eyes as Sydney struggled against the exhaustion that he could feel returning, his half-closed eyes fixed on her. With an effort, he put an arm out to stop himself from falling sideways, but Helen gently pressed his elbow, buckling it and seeing as, too exhausted to fight any longer, he slipped down onto the pillow, his eyes closed. She laughed, raising his legs up onto the mattress, and then pulled a blanket over the deeply sleeping man. Helen ensured that the door leading into the house was secure before ascending the other stairs to where the vehicle stood, firmly fastening the large wooden doors behind her before locking her car and walking into the house.

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"Syd?"

Miss Parker tried to push the door open but it wouldn't yield to her touch. Turning on her heel, she got the lift up to the Tech Room on SL-5 was situated but Broots' usual workstation was also bare and his computer was off. Pulling out her phone, she called the reception desk, to find that neither had signed in so far that morning, but had left together the night before. Curious, she next called Debbie's school, to find that the girl hadn't turned up so far that day. As she’d started to consider other possibilities, she heard a step and turned as Lyle approached.
What did Broots find last night?"

"I wouldn't know." She shrugged. "He hasn't come in this morning."

"He what?" Lyle stared at her. "Is that a joke?"

"No, and Sydney isn't here either." She looked at him. "Did you talk to Daddy?"

"He didn't tell me any more than he did yesterday."

Miss Parker nodded, dissatisfied, and then began to walk down the hall. Her brother hurried after her.

"Where are you going?"

"My office. If there's something wrong, I'd expect them to have told me about it."

She entered the room, Lyle following, and noted that an email was already waiting for her. Hands covering the keys, she typed in the password and then opened it.

"Well?"

"'The psychiatrist and the technician as well as his daughter are safe. They'll be returned when I think the time is right.’"

Lyle shrugged. "There's your answer."

# # #

Ashe, New York
Helen heard the muffled talking as she silently unlocked the door, opening it and looking down at the two men who sat on the sofa below her.

"Good morning, gentlemen. I hope you slept well."

They both looked up, watching as she came down the stairs, with the gun held in one hand and a large basket in the other. Broots nodded at the weapon, a look of resentment on his face.

"Is that necessary?"

"It depends." She shrugged carelessly. "I don't like having to wave it around, particularly with your daughter being here, but unless you promise me not to try and escape, then yes, it is."

The older man looked up, speaking quietly. "Considering we don't know where we are, it wouldn't be a lot of use trying that, would it?"

"That's a very naïve statement, Sydney." Helen put the basket down on the floor and leaned back against the stairs. "Jarod had no idea of where he was when he got out of the Centre – he had no idea of the world he was escaping into, if you come to that – and he managed fine."

Sydney nodded slowly, glancing around. "Interesting, perhaps, then, that we woke this morning to find ourselves in comfortable rooms with no windows and a door that only locks on the outside."

"Yes," Helen responded coolly. "It was rather, wasn't it?"

Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a cell phone and held it up briefly before replacing it.

"I thought I should mention that I had it before you started thinking you'd lost it, Sydney. I relieved you of it while helping you in here earlier this morning."

"So you pickpocket as well as kidnap?"

"As well as steal Centre files and DSAs before you ask, yes. Anything that suits my purpose."

"And that is?"

Helen glanced at the technician. "Twofold. To protect myself and also, as it’s needed, to help my friends."

"And does that include Jarod?"

"Perhaps. Although, considering I ran him over, it seems a strange sort of help."

Sydney looked up at her. "I seem to recall last night you saying he fought, too. Did you sedate him somehow as well?"

"Would you rather I set a broken wrist and tape broken ribs while he was conscious? I think you’d have been able to hear his screams in Blue Cove if I had. No, he had a nice little sleep, and then I drove him home." She consulted her watch. "He's probably just waking up now." Looking down at the gun in her hand, Helen glanced at the two men. "I'll put this away before Debbie comes out, if you'll promise me that you won't try to either escape or overpower me. If you tried, I would win but it wouldn't be pleasant for any of us."

Sydney met Broots' eye and nodded slowly. "That won't happen."

"Good." She slipped the weapon into the holster. "So we can be civil and I'll leave the three of you to enjoy your breakfast."

Going back up the stairs, she walked through the door and locked it behind her.

# # #

Pritt, Pennsylvania
Jarod stretched and opened his eyes, staring blankly around the room for a few seconds before memory reasserted itself and he sat up.

"Good morning, big brother. How did you sleep?"

He grinned, instantly understanding. "Okay, what did she give me?"

"It depends on whether you took the things she gave you or not." Emily smiled as she came over and sat down on the edge of the bed. "How are you feeling?"

"Better than the last time I opened my eyes to see you after being the victim of one of her drugs." He gently stroked her cheek. "How are you?"

"A lot better than I was when you left the convent. In fact, I didn't have any problems as a result of that at all."

"Good." Jarod wrapped both arms around his sister and hugged her. "I'm so glad to see you, Em."

She hugged him back. "So have you forgiven Helen for what she did to you?"

"How could I stay angry with someone who got me back in touch with my family? And she's your friend, too, which gives me another reason."

"Good." Emily got up off the bed. "The bathroom's down the hall."

"Dad showed me last night."

"Breakfast in half an hour."

"Great."

# # #

Ashe, New York
"Sydney, I'd like a word."

She held open the door as he walked past her, locking it behind him. Sydney sat down opposite her, looking warily at the mug she placed before him, and she laughed.

"Obviously you imbued Jarod with your own personal brand of suspicion. This is coffee, Sydney. Pure coffee only." She poured some into her mug, drinking before the psychiatrist moved to serve himself.

"What is it?"

"I'm interested to know how you're explaining this whole situation to Debbie."

"Her father told her that he was in danger, to do with work, and was brought here to be safe." He eyed her. "I don't know how much of that is the truth."

"More than I thought when I brought you here." She sighed and pushed a sheet of paper over the table to him. "Read that."

He glanced over the sheet before looking up at her. "Where did you get this?"

"Mr. Parker's secret hiding place. I'm sure you've watched footage of me in there, from the hour before I hit Jarod, so you know what I'm talking about."

He nodded slowly. "So it's Mr. Parker and Mr. Cox?"

"Correct." She looked up. "Do you have any idea where Raines is now?"

"No. He disappeared after being at Miss Parker's…"

"I know."

Sydney looked at her closely. "You seem to know an awful lot."

"I do know an awful lot. It's not difficult."

"So what's going to happen?"

"Isn't that a rather obvious question considering what you just read? Mr. Parker is feeling that Lyle knows too much and, son or not, will have him eliminated."

"And… Miss Parker?"

"I don't know." Helen stared thoughtfully into her mug. "I'm not sure what the best course of action there is. I mean, if I rocked up to her house and said 'I'm here to save you. Jump in,' I don't think she would, do you?"

"No," Sydney shook his head, his lips twitching at the thought of the very casual scene, "I don't think so either."

Helen sat back in her chair. "I suspect that Raines is, at least temporarily, under the Triumvirate’s protection. And I really mean genuine protection, not what terms like that have meant in the past."

"On what are you basing this idea?"

"I found a bit of information about a few secret projects that he's been running, and which nobody else knows about. I'm sure the Triumvirate wouldn't run the risk of losing those."

"So the Triumvirate will be facing off..."

"No." Helen shook her head definitively. "Lyle will die, and then life will go on. He's not important enough for the Triumvirate to see it as a threat to their security. Not yet anyway."

As Helen was about to speak again, the phone on the table beside her rang and she leaned over, turning on the speaker.

"Hello?"

"Helen, do you know how hard you are to find?"

"That's always my intention, Em. What's up?"

"I've got a somewhat concerned big brother here, who's trying to find out why Sydney and Broots didn't turn up to work this morning. I think he's a bit worried, in case they've been hauled in by the Triumvirate."

Helen grinned. "When you say 'here', what do you mean exactly?"

"'Here' as in 'here', right 'here', next to the phone 'here'," a male voice replied in very terse tones. "Helen, do you know anything?"

She laughed and then glanced at the man opposite, raising an eyebrow. "Well, be polite, Sydney. Say hello."

"You mean… he's there?" the Pretender demanded.

"Good morning, Jarod. Are you alright?"

"Sydney?" There was a note of disbelief in his tones. "Helen, how on earth...?"

"Hey, if I can actually lure you to my house, then it shouldn't be too hard for me to kidnap Sydney, Broots and his daughter and bring them here, should it now?" She could hear Emily's laughter as she finished her rhetorical question and, seeing the light of amusement in Sydney's eye, although he fought very hard to suppress it, Helen grinned.

"What are they doing there?"

"They started to investigate my background, and Em will tell you that I'm not a big fan of that, so I decided that it was best to bring them here before they could tell anyone what they found." Helen laughed. "Let me return Sydney to the comforts of his room and then I'll tell you some more."

# # #

Pritt, Pennsylvania
Jarod turned off the speaker, grinning at his sister. "Want to come along?"

"You certainly aren't going there on your own!" Emily glared at him. "Of course I'm coming. She's my friend, not yours!"

"Sibling rivalry, huh?" He laughed and stood up, walking over to pick up the bags that still waited near the door and watching as she went into her own room. It was barely a few minutes later that she reappeared with similar items in her hand, and Jarod turned to the man who now stood next to him.

"You don't mind, do you Dad?"

"Of course not." Major Charles smiled. "I'd probably do the same. Just keep me informed of how things are going, okay? And, when you're done, son, you know you can come home."

Jarod hugged him. "I know, dad. And we will, I promise."

"I'll be looking forward to it." Major Charles hugged his daughter and watched as they got into the car that was parked outside the house, waving before he went back inside the house.

As the car reached the speed limit, Jarod looked at his sister. "Do you know exactly where we're going or do you have to call again to get an address?"

"New York State. She has a house there with the perfect set-up for a few 'guests' and that's probably where they're sleeping."

"Oh, really?" Jarod raised an eyebrow. "In what way?"

"Hmm," Emily thought for a moment. "Underground, comfortable, several rooms including a bathroom with running water, books, a television, radio." She grinned at him. "Now that I think about it..."

"You thought about it before then or you wouldn't have described it in so much detail." He laughed. "But I can already see where you're going so please stop."

# # #

Ashe, New York
Helen made the second bed and then looked around. She hadn't guessed that they would come, but it would be a lot easier if they did. Reaching into her pocket, she took out the piece of paper, rereading it as she went down into the kitchen. After switching on the large urn in the corner, she put the page down on the table and then walked over to the cellar door, opening it.

"Debbie, can you spare your Dad for a moment?"

The girl looked up from the chess game that she and Sydney were planning and nodded. Broots rose and walked up the stairs, glaring at Helen as she locked the door and then led the way into the kitchen.

"Considering that I've probably saved your life, Mr. Broots, you could at least try to be grateful."

"What exactly did you do to my daughter before you took her?" he growled, ignoring her.

As he sat down, she picked up the black case and opened it, pulling out a plastic bottle and giving it to him. "You won't recognize it, because it's something that I made myself, but it's a very gentle sedative, only really useful when a person is already asleep to deepen it. I exposed Debbie to this so that she wouldn't wake up in a panic as I carried her down to the car. She didn't."

"Any side-effects?" he queried, half-soothed by the description.

"None. That's the benefit of most of the things I create - they have no long-term signs. So please, Mr. Broots, try and trust me. I nabbed you and Sydney because you were trying to find out things about me and, as I said, I don't like that. I brought your daughter along because I was worried the Centre may have tried to use her as an 'incentive' to find you. Where would you rather Debbie be - safe here with you or in one of the Centre's cells?"

He nodded slowly as she got up to fill both his mug and her own and then looked at her. "Did you want something specific or just to try and make me trust you?"

She grinned. "Do you?"

"Well, usually I wouldn't trust somebody who abducted me..."

"Even if I told you that, by doing so, I probably inadvertently saved your life?"

He leaned back in his seat. "What do you mean?"

She pushed the piece of paper across the table and watched him read it, his eyes widening.

"So Lyle...?"

"I don't think you'll have to be scared of him again. If the poison doesn't kill him, although I think it will, he'll certainly be left with nasty, long-term side-effects."

Broots looked up. "Are you a chemist?"

"Amateur, yes. I've always been interested in that and, although I'm a doctor, I also like spending time in my lab working on new formulae. It's more of a hobby than a profession." She leaned back in her chair, light from the window making her hair glow. "Interestingly, the poison that will remove Lyle from the picture is, with superb irony, his own composition. Lyle concocted it under Raines' direction when he was younger."

"That's twisted."

Helen laughed, standing up and watching as Broots did the same. "I believe that could fairly be said of everything at the Centre, don't you?"

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
Angelo crawled along the vent until he came to an office and watched as a black-haired man, his blue eyes gleaming, entered and, after deliberately locking the door after him, walked over to the desk. Slipping on gloves and taking a bottle out of his pocket, the man sprayed the surface of the desk and the keyboard. He then took out another bottle and squeezed several drops of liquid into the mug that sat on the desk, pulling out a cotton swab and spreading the liquid around, ensuring that the rim was coated. A tiny smile on his face, he put the swab into a plastic bag and sealed it, returning it to his pocket before going over to unlock the door. Turning once, he nodded, and then put his hand on the lock, sliding a thin piece of metal out of his sleeve and fiddling with the catch. Satisfied, he allowed the door to almost close, and Angelo could hear his footsteps walking away down the corridor.

# # #

Ashe, New York
"For some reason, this situation seems strangely ironic."

Sydney looked up at the sound of the familiar voice to see Jarod standing at the top of the stairs. "I suppose that it might appear that way."

"You don't see it?"

"I didn't say that."

"You just don't want to admit it." Jarod laughed. "Should we try a simulation to see who gets the better results?"

"I think that would be rather pointless, don't you?"

Sydney's voice dripped with ice and Jarod turned to Helen, struggling to hide a laugh. “He doesn't seem all that pleased to see me."

"He was probably actually happier to see my car hit you than he is now, although it means you're still alive and relatively uninjured. Funny what putting someone in an underground room will do."

Jarod raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure they won't get bored? After all, even I got provided with... things to do."

"Now why would they do that? They have TV and radio, and I feed them on a fairly regular basis, or else when I remember. What more do they need?" She laughed, pulling him back, before locking the door.

"You're horrible, you know that don't you?"

"Me?" Helen looked hurt. "You were the person teasing him!"

"But I wasn't the person who locked them up."

"Yes, that's true." She sat down at the kitchen table. "That might make somewhat of a difference, I suppose." Picking up her mug, she got up and went over to the sink. "Actually, I just think being down there is what's getting to him. He was a lot better up here."

"Well, now he understands..." Jarod looked up at her sharply. "That was why you did it, wasn't it?"

She grinned but didn't comment. Emily laughed. "Helen, I think one of the things that annoys my brother most is when people don't answer his questions."

"Then he'll have to get used to it, won't he?" She smiled. "Because it's a thing I'm very good at."

Jarod sent a mock-glare across the table. "I'll change the subject and come back to that one later when you might be willing to tell me. Em told me that the reason you were in Blue Cove in time to hit me was because you were 'liberating' a few files about us. Why?"

Helen smiled. "Because I enjoy it."

He raised an eyebrow. "For some strange reason, I don't believe that."

She laughed and glanced at his sister. "Em, you didn't tell me he was skeptical among everything else."

"Would that have changed anything?"

"Oh, yes." She smiled. "If I knew from the start that he wasn't going to believe me, I wouldn’t have bothered with the whole sedative thing. I’d have told him I knew you and watched him disappear over the horizon."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
Miss Parker walked into her office and let the door shut behind her, going over to her desk. Sitting down in the chair, she picked up the piece of paper that lay beside her right hand and stared at it. Her father had refused to say anymore about the robbery, telling her that, as everything had been returned, there was nothing else she needed to know. Before going to speak with him, she’d gone through Broots' things and found the sheet - a list of reports that detailed missing items and all of which had to do with Jarod or his family. She activated the computer in front of her and started to try and find any connection between the reports.

# # #

Ashe, New York
"I really do enjoy it, Jarod. I like a challenge."

"But I don't believe that it's either the only or the major reason that you do it. Why the Centre?"

Helen tried to keep her face expressionless. "Why not?"

"Please, Helen..."

"Ooh, begging." She crossed her arms and leaned against the sink, not bothering to hide the grin on her face. "I like this."

"I could always ask Sydney."

"He wouldn't be able to tell you. They didn't get far enough to be able to provide an answer to that question."

"So will you?"

"Hmm, maybe."

"Today or some time next year?"

"I was thinking some time next century myself." She grinned at him. "Actually, Sydney might have some more information that might be useful."

"Like what?"

"Why not wait until I ask him and then you'll know at the same time?"

"I don't like waiting," he muttered.

"Gee, there's a shock." She grinned and went over to the cellar door, opening it and looking down into the room below. "Sydney, do you have a moment in your busy schedule?"

"For you, Helen?" The man's tones were full of sarcasm as he ascended the stairs, entering the kitchen. "Always."

Jarod tried to sound offended. "How come I never got a response like that?"

"You never locked me a cellar." Sydney sat down opposite Jarod and hid a smile as he looked at his former protégée. "It makes a difference."

"Apparently." Helen glanced at Jarod. "I don't suppose you've got your DSA player with you?"

As Jarod got up to retrieve the case, Helen looked at Sydney with a smile. Once the player lay on the table in front of her, she reached into her pants pocket and took out a flat case. Extracting one of the discs from it, she put it into the machine and then turned the screen around so that Sydney could see the image that appeared.

"What is it?" he demanded.

"The things you were looking for." She grinned at the older man. "In return for all the information I want from you, I thought it might be nice if I gave something back in return. As you said yesterday outside Broots' house, I'm a considerate person."

"So this is...?"

"My 'break-ins'. I copied them onto one disk for ease. All sixty-nine." Sitting back in her chair, she watched the jaws of the two men droop and glanced at Emily with a sly grin. "Was that too much information too soon?"

"Hmm, could be," her friend agreed with a laugh.

"S… sixty-nine?"

"Oh, how could I forget? It's seventy now, of course." Helen heaved a rueful sigh before grinning again. "I must be getting old."

"Well, of course you are," Sydney responded in mock-acid tones. "That explains how you manage to crawl around inside the Centre's air vents with ease on so many occasions." He hesitated for a moment. "That list Broots put together only had about thirty items on it, so why did you have to go there so often?"

She laughed. "I had to see what I was going to replace, didn't I?" Helen looked up at Jarod. "What was Sydney's reaction to Gemini?"

"Why don't you ask...?"

"Because you'll tell me and Sydney, since he still doesn't really trust who I'm actually working for, won't.”

"He helped me get him out."

Helen raised an eyebrow. "Loyalty to the Centre's obviously as strong in you as your faith in me, Sydney."

"Actually, I'm beginning to have more trust in you than in them, Helen."

"I'm glad to hear it." She closed the machine and pushed it over to him. "You can take that back down with you when you go and watch me in action if you like."

"Will you tell me a few things first?"

"Sure. Then you can tell me a thing or two as well."

"Fair deal." Sydney sat back. "First, why did we get snatched?"

Helen rolled her eyes. "I thought I'd answered that one. It was because you were finding out too much about me."

"And what, exactly, could that have been? We couldn't even seen your face on the security tape, and now we get an even better chance to see it than we could have on the DSAs."

"That's very true." Helen grinned. "But, if the two of you had hunted much further, you would have found quite a lot of files about me. You see," she leaned back in her chair. "My vendetta against the Centre goes back a long way, and I made the mistake once of leaving a half-print around the place. A certain person was given it and…"

"SIM 3832? The intruder?" Jarod raised an eyebrow. "That was you?"

"Sure was. I kicked myself for three weeks about it, particularly as I had no doubt you would take no time at all to figure it out. And I was right. The mainframe's got a complete profile, and several parts, although I hate to admit it, are very eerily like me. You did well."

"Thanks, I think."

"Oh, come on, Jarod." She folded her arms and grinned. "Considering the complimentary things I just said about your work, you could be happier."

"Well, let's just say I didn't expect to ever be confronted with the subject of a SIM, much less have her collect me with the front of her car."

"I bet." She rolled her eyes. "But you missed out on a big part of my personality, for all your skills. The part where I play around with chemicals."

"That's because most thieves don't."

"And since when do you generalize?"

"Oh, all the time!" He rolled his eyes, grinning.

"So, if the Centre already knows so much about you," Sydney glanced over as he spoke, " I don't understand your problem with us reopening the results of that simulation, and anything else we could find."

"That was the problem, Sydney. I didn't really want it reopened." She smiled. "Not from fear of you two - I have no problem at all with any of you knowing everything about me, so ask away - but because it’d bring memories of me to the Triumvirate, and I'd much rather they weren't reminded, not right now anyway." Her smiled widened as she watched the psychiatrist consider this. "I suppose, having said so much, we can stop the 'prisoner' things now. The only problem is that there are just three bedrooms up here and they're all being used, so you'll all have to sleep down there, but you can eat up here like civilized people and not Centre captives."

"Your generosity is overwhelming."

She grinned at Jarod as he spoke. "I know, I know."

"Can I ask another question?" the psychiatrist queried.

"Fire away."

"What was it that we were given in the car?" Sydney glanced at the pretender out of the corner of his eye. "And how did you convince Jarod to take a drug?"

"Convince him?" Helen raised an eyebrow. "Who said anything about me having to convince him? No, Sydney, I slipped the sedative into his drink. As I'd been so nice and welcoming to him, and particularly as nobody seems to have given him the old 'don't talk to strangers who have just robbed the Centre and collected you with the front of their car, thus breaking your wrist and a few ribs' speech, when he was a child," she paused to laugh at the smile Sydney was fighting to keep from his face, "Jarod unwittingly drank enough to send him off to dreamland, while I treated the aforementioned broken wrist and taped his broken ribs." Helen turned to Jarod. "And for all of which I've never yet received a 'thank you', I might add."

"And you're not getting one, either." Jarod grinned. "Not considering how nasty to me you were as I gradually slumped unconscious on your sofa."

"Nasty?" Helen looked indignant. "I bring you back to my nice house, make you a lovely cool drink that has a teeny, tiny little sedative in it, thus sending you into a beautiful sleep so that you don't feel me treating you, stop you from panicking when you finally wake up by having your sister beside you, reunite you with your father, steal files about you from the Centre, so they can't clone you again..."

"Ah, so that's why you went hunting there." Jarod sat back in his seat, a look of satisfaction on his face. "I knew you'd tell me eventually."

She narrowed her eyes. "Now that was just devious."

"Says the expert. I'm flattered."

"You should be. So do I get my 'thank you' yet or not?"

"Hmm, I'll think about it." He looked at her sharply, all traces of humor gone from his face. "Was that why you asked Sydney about Gemini?"

"Yes, it was." She turned to the older man. "The pages that I have no doubt were found under the front seat of my car weren't the ones I stole. They look very like them, but aren't the same."

Sydney leaned forward and rested his arms on the table. "So the reason you've been inside the Centre so many times is that you sneak in, look at or copy the files you're interested in and then make new ones before sneaking back in and swapping the old for the new."

"Precisely. I've been progressively doing that all over the Centre, and Mr. Parker's office was the last. You see, I've managed to gather information about some of the future projects of the Centre and, by doing what I've done, it's basically put a stop to all of the ones with negative connotations."

Jarod looked over. "But not all of them?"

"Considering that one, for example, has a potential to cure some cancers, I think we can leave all of those alone, don't you? Of course, I've kept copies of those files too, and if the Centre tries the 'we've got information and you've got money so let's trade' trick, they'll quickly find that the buyers have the information too."

Sydney glanced at Jarod. "I can see why you call her devious. We ought to have seen that more in the SIM." He turned back to the woman. "But you still haven't told me what you gave all three of us in the car."

Helen looked from one man to the other. "Well, it's obvious you two spent a long time together - same suspicion, same impatience..."

"Helen!"

The name came simultaneously from both men, and she laughed, before reaching over to pick up a black case, putting it on the table. Opening it, she took out a silver canister and placed it in front of Sydney.

"There was a hook under the car seat. When I pressed the button, that put a hole in the canister and the gas was released."

Jarod picked up the container and examined it. As he went to open it, Helen reached forward and took it out of his hand. "If you do that, you'll be unconscious in about two seconds. For once, and for all our sakes, Jarod, don't let curiosity get the better of you." She replaced it in the case before taking out eight vials, putting them in a row on the table. "The gas is a mix of those chemicals."

He read the neatly printed names on the labels before looking at Sydney. "You're doing well to be awake now. That'd be potent stuff."

"It is," the older man assured him ruefully. "Painfully so."

"Well, I did give you the option, Sydney." Helen laughed. "You chose the hard way, instead of just letting it soothe you to sleep like it did for Broots."

He looked up. "If it's a strong as all that, how did you get us down to the cellar?"

"Don't you remember?"

"No. I do have a faint memory of seeing Broots pass out in the car and I can faintly remember the conversation we had and all I remember after that was waking up downstairs to find a note on my bedside table reminding me, in friendly tones, that, earlier that day I'd been abducted, but if it was all the same to me, you'd rather I didn't panic about it too much yet. It took me almost an hour before I was actually able to get out of bed."

As Emily laughed at the description of the note, and at Sydney's tones, Helen picked up a second bottle and put it on the table before returning the other glass vials to their places in the case.

Jarod glanced at her as he read the label on the bottle in front of him. "What's this?"

"It's another of my own creations - a weird drug. Smell it."

He looked skeptical and she laughed. "You couldn't have stopped trusting me yet again, by any chance, could you Jarod?"

"Only where chemicals are concerned." He lifted off the lid and cautiously sniffed at the contents, gasping as he put it back down on the table. "What the...?"

"I call it a 'pick-me-up'. Once, just after I'd given a sedative to a patient, I knocked over a bottle of something I'd been experimenting with. She was awake for sixty seconds, with total awareness of what was going on, and then, to my sheer astonishment, she passed out again. When she came around for a second time, she had absolutely no memory of being awake. That's what I used with both of you. I could take Debbie down there, but I had no hope with two fully-grown men, so I used that."

Jarod's eyes were still wide. "Well, I think that name you gave it is pretty accurate, anyway. Any more 'up' and you'd have to tie me down."

Helen grinned and consulted her watch. "You've got another ten seconds before it wears off. Like I said, the things I use don't have side effects. That's one of the best parts of them." Laughing at the expression on the younger man’s face, Helen turned to the psychiatrist. "Was there anything else you wanted to ask me, Sydney?"

"Not right now, no, so I guess that makes it your turn. What were you wanting to know?"

"Only one thing, actually. I want a rough timetable for Miss Parker's activities on an average day."

Jarod raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

"Who did I ask - you or Sydney?"

"Okay, okay."

"Good." Helen turned to Sydney. "I want to know the times she's at her house on a normal night."

"Give me twenty minutes or so, and I can make you a pretty accurate plan of her whereabouts at any point during a normal twenty-four hour period."

Helen pushed a pad of lined paper and a pen across the table. As he accepted them, Sydney glanced at her.
"Are you going to try the casual routine or use something else?"

"As you said, Sydney, I don't think she'd go for the casual thing, but she needs to get out of there soon, or her father might decide she's as big a risk as Lyle."

"Is he still...?"

"For now, he is still alive, yes. But once he's out of the picture, I'm not sure where they'll turn their attention next."

Sleight of Hand
Part 3


Ashe, New York
Helen looked over to see Debbie and Emily playing cards and then turned back to the three men seated opposite her.

"Are you going to bring her here?"

"That was the plan, yes. Then you can explain things to her before she shoots off my head for rifling through her father's things."

"Just out of interest," Broots looked up, "what was it that you took out of the hole in his wall?"

She smiled, leaning nonchalantly back in her chair. "Mainframe access codes for the next week."

The technician's eyes popped. "And… what did you put in?"

"The wrong codes." Helen grinned. "The Centre's in a lot of trouble, the day after tomorrow."

"Why not until then?" the psychiatrist proposed.

Broots glanced at Sydney. "The codes are pre-programmed into the system."

"And what happens when they put in a wrong one?"

The technician stared at the table for a minute before looking up. "It's a little complicated but I'll try to explain. As you know, there's a password required to access the mainframe every time a person wants to find out something. Those words change daily, and the words for the upcoming days are entered just after the backup of data carried out by the Centre weekly. When the internal clock clicks over to a new 'day', the password automatically changes to the new one and the user has to enter an identical word to the one the system recognizes to be able to access the mainframe. The head of Security - Miss Parker's old job - receives the list of words every month from the Triumvirate. He puts in the codes each week and then destroys the lists so that unauthorized people, like Jarod for instance, don't creep in and find them." Broots sent a half-hearted grin in the Pretender's direction as he said this, before continuing. "Mr. Parker gets the list of codes too, but he can't destroy them because he has to send out a daily memo to anyone with a high enough status to be told the new code. The next morning, the first arrival puts in the right code and the day gets off to a good start. I can only assume that Mr. Parker keeps them in that hole that Helen took them from because he thought it would be safe."

"So why won't it happen tomorrow? Why the day after?"

Helen smiled. "Mr. Parker's lazy. Instead of writing a new memo daily, he writes the week's worth on one day and pre-programs them to send at the relevant time. As of tomorrow, he's going to create the emails of new, false words for this week, and then, when somebody tries to use it, the day after tomorrow, complete havoc will reign."

"What will happen?"

"Total lock-down."

Broots and Helen said this simultaneously, but only the woman continued with the explanation. "Nobody - and I mean nobody, including Broots if he'd happened to be there - will be able to access the mainframe from inside the Centre. We, and other people outside the Centre, however, will, because we have the right codes." She put one hand into the bag and took out a bundle of pages that she put down on the table and then glanced at Jarod. "If there's anything you wanted to know, that will be the time to find out about it and no-one can stop you."

"And how long do we have?"

"Jarod, think about it. Total lock-down. Not only won't they be able to enter any of the passwords, but after twenty-four hours, when the word changes, none of the computers will even give them the option of entering another possible password. The Centre will have to rebuild the mainframe from the bottom up - with no access to any of the information they've got in the old one. But they will be oh, so glad to remember that they do have hard copies of some of the information."

"Why do I suddenly see a problem with that?"

Helen grinned and tried to look innocent. "I have no idea what you mean."

Sydney narrowed his eyes. "Oh, really? So it would just be coincidence that all of the information you've 'replaced' is material considered too confidential to put up on the old mainframe."

Helen leaned back in her seat and laughed softly. "To put up or not to put up, that is the question. Whether 'tis smarter for the Centre to allow any fool to get hold of highly confidential material or to leave it for private access is a problem that only the Triumvirate will be able to sort out. I doubt Mr. Parker or Mr Raines will be particularly popular people after tomorrow."

"Why them?"


She shrugged, grinning. "Mr. Parker will provide the wrong code and Raines was the one who hired the security chief."

Sydney suddenly looked up from the notes he was making. "Just out of curiosity, how long as all this been going into motion?"

The woman glanced at Broots. "What was the date on the first of those files with the doorbells?"

Broots thought for a moment. "Almost a year ago."

"There you go, Sydney. That's how long it's been in motion for." She shrugged. "I like to work in the long-term."

"And your vendetta?"

Helen turned to Jarod. "Date of SIM 3832?"

"July 18, 1996. And the print was almost forty-eight hours old."

She smiled and got out of her chair to refill the kettle.

"What's your reason for it, Helen?"

"My reason for what, Sydney?" Her innocent tones weren't fooling anybody and the psychiatrist rolled his eyes.

"The vendetta. Why do you keep sneaking in and out of the Centre?"

With a sad smile on her lips, Helen turned. "July 15 was the last day I ever heard from Jarod and Em's mother. It was also the day I graduated from my specialized course. Being free from work at the time, but still expecting more messages from Margaret, I decided that I’d see what I could do, to make her life better and traveled down to Atlanta the next day."

"NuGenesis?"

"Exactly. During the night, I snuck into the place and found the Centre's location, as well as a few other bits and pieces that I thought might be handy. Next day, I traveled to Delaware and spent a night in the Centre, getting to know the layout of the air ducts." She smiled. "I had help."

"Angelo," Sydney suggested.

"Exactly. He was happy to show me around, having an idea of what I was after."

"And that was?"

Helen looked at Jarod, a degree of scorn on her face. "You, of course. You and Kyle. Naturally, Kyle wasn't there but I found information about him in one of Raines' files. Although I went to see him, I didn't tell your mother about it. Nor did I mention that you were still in the Centre in the last email I ever sent her. In all the messages I ever got, she was hoping that you'd already managed to get out." Helen turned a sad gaze on Sydney. "Margaret hoped that somebody would help you to escape before anything serious happened to you." The woman paused. "Unfortunately, nobody did."

# # #

Briar Road
Blue Cove, Delaware
Miss Parker drove her car up the drive and moodily got out of it. All she was keen to do now was get inside her house and try to forget about the day. Although Lyle had been at a conference, she had still felt uncomfortable. This had been caused by a combination of things, she knew. Her twin brother’s comments about their father 'keeping secrets' was still annoying and she made a mental note to pressure him about it again. She was becoming increasingly concerned at the continuing absence of Sydney, Broots and Debbie. Driving past Broots' house that morning, she had found Sydney's car but the lack of any signs of injury or of a struggle hadn't eased any of her concerns. Frowning blackly, Miss Parker took the key from the ignition and went to the front door, opening it and letting herself inside.

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
Lyle walked into his office and dropped the bag down on the floor beside his desk before sitting in the chair. He looked up in time to see the door slowly fall shut and, as he heard a faint click, Lyle stared at the frosted glass panels before shrugging, reaching over and turning on his computer. Absent-mindedly, he scratched at an itchy spot on the side of his hand, before looking at it to see that the skin had turned red. He wondered what had bitten him before picking up the mug that sat on his desk and filling it from the bottle that stood beside it, watching unthinkingly as the computer completed its start-up process.

Taking the first sip of water, he felt it burn its way into his stomach and stared at the bottle, eyes narrowing at the slight pain that he was now feeling. Suddenly, with no warning, the twinge turned to gut-wrenching agony that caused him to almost fall off the chair. His eye was caught by a change of his computer screen when his screensaver activated, and his hands grabbed the arms of his chair as a name, in thick, three-dimensional red writing on a black background, began bouncing its way around the screen.

Ammon.

The hidden.

It had seemed so appropriate when he had created it - a drug that was unable to be seen, tasted or smelled, but could only be felt as the skin absorbed it, speedily breaking down cell clusters and taking the body apart, bit-by-bit.

And he was now on the receiving end of his own creation.

With a frantic push, Lyle moved his chair away from the desk with legs that, he was well aware, were in the process of being dismantled on the inside. He lunged for the door of his office, expecting the hard surface to give, but the glass didn't yield to his push. The scarcely noticed click now returned to his mind and Lyle knew that whoever had done this, had tried to murder him, would have taken all necessary precautions to make sure he had no chance of getting help. Not that there was any help to get. Ammon had never had an antidote, nor could or would it ever have. It was impossible to rebuild tissues that had collapsed in on themselves. Lyle knew that, but the instinctive grasp he had on life made him keep mentally searching for answers even as his knees began buckling and he slipped down to the cold, hard marble.

# # #

Ashe, New York
Helen stared at the images on her screen, watching in morbid fascination as the man dropped to the floor. Having read the detailed reports about Ammon, she knew what was happening, even if his outward appearance wasn't changing. Not yet, anyway. It would become obvious, she knew, in a few hours, and Helen wondered how long Cox and Mr. Parker would wait before they 'found' his body. A movement of the man brought her attention to the screen, and she watched as Lyle began to convulse, the drug making its way up his spinal cord and breaking down every cell it met along the way, slowly beginning to dismantle his brain.

"What are you doing?"

Abruptly Helen shut the laptop and looked up to see Jarod in the doorway of her room.

"Nothing much."

"I wanted to know if you were planning to cook dinner for us all."

"Can you do it, Jarod? There's plenty of food. I've got things to do."

"Sure, no problem." He looked back over his shoulder. "Are you okay?"

"Fine." She half-smiled. "Maybe a little tired."

"Well, I'm sure there's plenty of things you could give yourself to get over that."

"Remind me to get my own drink tonight, okay? Just in case you decide to 'assist' me with a short nap."

Listening to Jarod laugh, as he descended the stairs, Helen reopened the laptop, staring at Lyle's body. Reaching out a leg, she kicked the door of her room shut and then turned up the volume on the computer. As she expected, he was still alive. Just. The breathing sounds were degenerating into noises similar to those of a bubbling pot as the structure of the lung tissue disintegrated. After several long moments, the body gave one, final, violent jerk and then was still. Helen watched the skin on the man's face started to darken, the walls of the blood vessels, as with the others, falling apart and allowing blood to pool under skin that would, in a few minutes, also start to disintegrate. It was only a slight relief that he was dead. Despite everything she knew he had done in his life, it was still a terrible way to die, and it could only be worse if you knew, as Lyle must have, what was happening to him. A wave of nausea swept over Helen as she cut the connection with the Centre mainframe; the frozen image of the dead man remained on the screen as she pushed the laptop down on the bed beside her, leaning her head back against the wall and closing her eyes.

"What is it?"

Opening her eyes, she found him once more in the doorway, one hand still on the doorknob that he must have softly opened a few seconds earlier. Hesitating, she tried to come up with some lie that wouldn't sound too unrealistic, but he gave her no chance to speak.

"Please, Helen, don't lie to me. And don't say 'nothing'. I know there's something wrong so tell me what it is."

"I don't know if you'll consider this as 'wrong'." She swallowed, closing her eyes again briefly before looking at him. "Then again, maybe you will. Shut the door, Jarod."

He did as she directed and then came over, looking down first at her and then at the image on the screen. For a few seconds, his eyes seemed transfixed on the dead man’s body, Lyle’s face now swelling, before Jarod stretched out his hand to clear the image from the screen. He shut the laptop and put it on the floor before sitting on the bed next to her.

"What was it?"

"Ammon."

"And who ordered it?"

"Mr. Cox and Mr. Parker."

"Why?"

"He knew too much." She looked up at him. "That's why I need to get Miss Parker out, and soon. I'm not sure who they're going to aim for next, but it could be her."

He nodded slowly. "When?"

"I'm going there tonight. I'll get her and bring her back here. Then we need to see what happens at the Centre, both as a result of this and my theft of the codes."

"I'm coming with you."

"No, Jarod." She shook her head firmly. "I work alone. I can't risk needing to think of somebody else's safety at a critical moment."

"You're no safer in Blue Cove than I am."

"I don't have a family to be concerned about me. Stay with your sister so that she doesn't need to worry."

"And what about you? What happens if they find you?"

"They won't have me for long." She half-smiled. "I'm even better at escaping than you." Glancing up, she saw the expression in his eyes and her own hardened. "Jarod, you aren’t coming with me if I have to make certain of it. You didn't like it when I put you to sleep last time, and you'll enjoy it even less tonight, I promise you."

"And you're in such a fit state to go and kidnap anybody!" Jarod's tones were full of sarcasm. "Let alone Miss Parker!"

"I'll be fine, Jarod. I'm just not used to watching people literally come apart in front of my eyes. By the time I leave for Blue Cove, I'll be okay."

"Okay?" He looked skeptical. "Who are you trying to convince, you or me?"

"Both." She gave another half-smile and got up. "Hey, if I can recover after hitting you with the front of my car, I should be able to manage after seeing that happen, particularly to a person like him."

# # #

Briar Road
Blue Cove, Delaware
Miss Parker angrily slammed the receiver of the phone back onto the cradle and sat on the sofa, glaring at it, for several minutes. It was probably useless to keep trying to call Sydney in the hope that they had come back but she wasn't able to help herself. She just had to know they were okay and the fact that none of them had called was the hardest to deal with. If she had received even a short email from them, she would be less worried but the original message was all she had heard. Turning, she glared at the fire that burned steadily in the hearth before her as she reached over to turn on the television.

# # #

Ashe, New York
Helen put the black hat on over her red hair, and checked that her gloves were in a pocket of her trousers, before opening the case and, as before, fixing the silver canister under the back seat of the car. Straightening, she turned to find another figure in black standing behind her.

"Jarod!" The word was an angry hiss from between clenched teeth and he looked down at her in surprise.

"Temper, temper."

"What are you doing?"

"Trying to see if you're any more reasonable now than you were before."

"I should have slipped something into your drink at dinner."

"I kept a very firm eye on it to make sure you didn't."

"Fine. What do you want?"

"To help. You can't possibly carry an unconscious Miss Parker, and if you use the 'pick-me-up' drug, she'll find more than enough time to wrap both hands around your throat before she falls asleep again. Besides, I'll be good company."

Helen shut the car door and leaned against it with her arms folded. "You're really just unhappy about the fact that I'm doing something you're not involved in."

He tried to hide a smile. "That might be it, yes. You got the others without my assistance and I want to help with this."

"So you think that Miss Parker's going to trust you any more than she does me?"

"Who said anything about trust? You knock her out, I'll carry her to the car."

"I had other plans, Jarod."

"Let me guess. She was going to knock you out instead."

Despite her best attempt, a small grin appeared on Helen's face and he smiled in response. "So, do I get to tag along?"

"Can you keep your mouth shut?"

"For as long as necessary, yes."

She nodded and then reached into the case, pulling out a small syringe.

"Roll up your sleeve."

"Why?"

"Trust is usually useful between partners, Jarod."

"Tell me what it's for and I'll trust you."

"It's an antidote to my little drug creations. In about half an hour, you'll fall asleep and, when you wake about thirty minutes after that, the drugs I'm planning to use on Miss Parker won't have any affect on you."

He pushed up the black cloth of his t-shirt and let her inject the substance before grinning. "I think you just want to knock me out again."

Snorting, Helen closed the case and opened the front door of the car. "Let's just get this over with, shall we?"

# # #

Delaware
Yawning, Jarod stretched in the seat and then opened his eyes to see the world flashing past the car window.

"How fast are we going?"

Helen laughed. "I would have expected your first question to be 'where are we'?"

"It's my second."

"We're going slightly over the speed limit and we're not far from Blue Cove. I was starting to think you wouldn't wake up before we got there. So much for the good company. Obviously you were a little weary before I gave it to you."

He grinned half-heartedly. "Maybe just a bit."

"If you're too tired to help..."

"Keep hoping, Helen."

She laughed. "And who says I was?"

"It was implication. I got the idea after your 'I work alone' comment."

"I usually do. I might work for other people but I don't generally work with them."

"So you're broadening your experiences."

"Great. I'll add it to my résumé as soon as we get back to Ashe."

Jarod laughed and turned to look out of the window for a moment before glancing at her. "So, are you going to tell me your plan?"

# # #

Briar Road
Blue Cove, Delaware
Helen slipped the piece of metal into the keyhole and turned it until the lock gave. Silently she walked along the dark hallway, changing the gun to her right hand as she approached the living room. Peeping through the doorway she could see her target sitting on the sofa, her head hanging down and hair fallen around her face. Her eyes narrow, Helen hesitated. It was tricky, in a situation like this, to know if a person was really asleep or not. Fingering the syringe in her left hand, Helen returned it to her pocket as she watched Miss Parker's shoulders rising and falling in deep, even breaths.

Returning the gun to its holster, she assured herself that the bottle and cloth were in her other pocket and then took a final, careful look around the room before walking inside. Her feet made no sound on the floor as she crossed the carpet and stood in front of the sofa. Picking up a cushion, she cautiously lifted it so it came to rest against the side of Miss Parker's head. For a moment, there was no movement, but then, as she’d anticipated, the woman nestled slightly into the soft fabric. Helen touched Miss Parker's shoulder, exerting a gentle pressure until she felt the woman leaning to that side. Helen bent her knees, gradually lowering the body until, several minutes later, Miss Parker was stretched out on the sofa, still sound asleep.

Easing her hand out from under the cushion, Helen straightened up and reached into her pocket, pulling out the vial and cloth. Soaking one with the other took just a few seconds, and then Helen lowered the material towards Miss Parker's face. Holding it a few inches away, she let the woman breathe in the fumes, before she placed the rag over her mouth and nose and then stepped back. She glanced up to where Jarod stood in the doorway and spoke in a low voice.

"Ready, Muscles?"

He grinned. "How 'out' is she?"

"Well, don't drop her or..."

Smothering a grin, he came into the room and gave her the syringe he had been holding, before bending down and slipping his arms in behind Miss Parker's neck and legs. As he straightened, her head rolled onto his shoulder but, as her arms slowly lifted to link behind his neck, he tensed and glanced over at Helen.

"Talk to her."

Jarod nodded at the murmured words and looked at the woman in his arms. "It's all right, Parker." He moved the fingers that were touching her shoulder and felt as she relaxed against him with a soft sigh.

"Let's get out of here."

Nodding again, Jarod turned to the door and walked out into the cool night air as Helen locked the house. Going over to the car, she opened the back door and moved away. As Jarod was about to place Miss Parker on the seat, the sleeping woman shivered and clung to him more tightly, snuggling in against his shoulder. A quick glance was enough to show him that she had remained asleep, but as he tried again to put her into the car, Miss Parker tensed, and a sound like a whimper came from between her parted lips. He looked at the other woman.

"Now what?"

"Now you'll have to sit on the back seat with her." Helen grinned. "You're the fool who volunteered to come. It's your own stupid fault."

"How long will this stuff of yours last?" the man demanded when they had been underway for just over twenty minutes.

Helen glanced down at the clock on the dashboard and then into the mirror at the man in the back seat, the woman lying with her head on his lap. "Not very much longer."

"And what's going to happen...?"

Before he could continue, Miss Parker moved her head slightly on his knee, and he looked down at her. "It's all right, Parker."

"Tommy?"

At the murmured word, a sad look came into Jarod's eyes and he gently stroked her hair. "Just try to sleep again, Parker. We've got a long way to go."

The woman relaxed again against him for a moment, before tensing and stifling a yawn, opening her eyes and staring at his in disbelief.

"J...Jarod?"

He grinned weakly. "Morning, Parker."

"What on earth...?"

Hearing the anger in the woman's voice, Helen pressed the button that would put the hole in the gas canister. She had been hoping to avoid using it, but now it would seem to be necessary.

"Are you going to tell me what you're doing?" Miss Parker sat upright on the seat and glared at him before looking around. "And where are we?"

"We're in my car, Miss Parker,” the driver announced. “Nice to see you again."

"Helen?"

"Very good." The woman's voice became condescending. "With all the things that have been going on, I thought you might have forgotten me by now."

"What are you...where are you taking...?"

"The same place I took Sydney and the others. I thought you might like to see the three of them again, just to make sure I'm not torturing them or anything like that, so that's where we're going."

"You're abducting us?"

"That's right. Just like I did with them." Helen grinned over her shoulder. "Try not to get too upset about it, Miss Parker. It won't do you any good."

Looking down at the dial, she nodded slightly and watched in the mirror as Jarod yawned. He relaxed back against the seat and stared blankly out through the window, his head lolling forward once or twice and eyelids drooping, before the woman on the seat beside him spoke.

"Jarod, are you all right?"

Rolling his head lazily in the woman’s direction, Jarod turned glazed eyes on her. "I'm okay, Miss Parker. Just... a… a little..." Another wide yawn interrupted the mumbled words, as his head sank back against the headrest. He nestled against the car seat before Jarod's eyes closed and his lips parted slightly, his breathing becoming deep and even. The other woman glanced at Helen, who had pulled the car over to the side of the road and now turned in her seat.

"What on earth...?"

"Don't worry, Miss Parker. He'll be fine."

"Fine?!" She reached over and put one hand on Jarod's shoulder, shaking him vigorously, to which the man failed to respond, before she turned to Helen. "He's unconscious! What did you do to him? What did you give him?"

"Just a small sleeping drug to make sure he won't learn our destination. You know, Miss Parker," Helen softened her tones, making them more soothing, and seeing as the woman, taking several deep breaths to control her emotions, started to be affected by the gas. "If I were to let him watch where we were going, he might remember later and that could be bad for me. So, to prevent him from remembering, I gave him that. Think of it as a gift – a lovely, long sleep, so he'll be nice and relaxed when we get there. He looks so peaceful, doesn't he, just lying there, none of those awful dreams haunting him like they so often do."

She paused as the other woman yawned, and Helen hid a smile, her voice taking on a monotonous, near-hypnotic tone.

"I feel sorry for you, too, Miss Parker, with all that work you do. You're in as much need of a long night's sleep as Jarod is. It's a pity you woke up. I was hoping that you might manage to stay asleep for the whole trip, through the beautiful, dark night with the moon illuminating the sky as we drive along and the engine creating a lovely vibration. But, if you close your eyes now, then you might also be able to sink into a lovely deep sleep just like the one Jarod's enjoying. When, in a couple of hours, you wake up again, you'll be lying in a wonderfully soft bed, covered in warm, cozy blankets in a dark room where you don't have to get up until you want to."

Before Helen half-finished this speech, Miss Parker had yawned widely several times. Gradually, her blinking became more erratic, as a mixture of the gas and the earlier drug made it impossible for her to fight against the medication’s soporific effect. Drowsily, she gazed up at the woman who was speaking from the driver’s seat. No longer able to hear the individual words spoken, she found herself relaxing at their tone. As the incomprehensible murmuring continued, the woman let herself sink back against the seat. Her heavy-lidded eyes remained fixed on the woman in front of her, but, as her vision began to blur, the woman's head lolled back against the headrest. Helen's quiet voice, speaking the last words, accompanied Miss Parker letting her eyelids fall shut, lashes lying unmoving on her cheeks as the woman's lips parted with a soft release of breath.

"Sweet dreams, Parker."

The masculine voice softly spoke and Helen looked over to see Jarod watching the woman as her breathing became slower. Smiling, Helen turned and restarted the engine. Jarod reached out and gently rearranged Miss Parker's body until her head lay in his lap again. As he gently stroked the unconscious woman's hair, Jarod stared through the fast moving car's window into the dark night.

# # #

Ashe, New York
"Hey, Muscles, you weren't supposed to sleep too!"

Yawning, Jarod glanced up to see Helen standing beside him, holding the door open, and grinned as he looked down at the woman who still lay with her head in his lap, where he had put it several hours earlier.

"That's your fault. You shouldn't make it sound like such a tempting idea."

"Well, if you were really that tired, you didn't have to come." She helped him out, watching as he scooped the sleeping woman up in his arms.

"How would you have managed this if I hadn't?"

"Oh, I have my secrets." She grinned. "I rearranged the downstairs with the idea that Miss Parker would sleep where Debbie was and Broots’ daughter could sleep on a sofa in the living area. One of those sofas folds out to a bed."

"Lead the way."

Shutting the door and locking the car, she opened the rear door of the house and walked into the kitchen. Sydney and Broots were sitting at the table as they entered and both jumped to their feet.

"Any problems?"

"Were you expecting any, Sydney?"

"Well, you did take a while."

"I thought it best to take a roundabout way back to shake any possible pursuers. Broots, can you show Jarod where I made up the bed for Miss Parker and get her settled into it?"

"Sure thing."

Helen thankfully sat down at the table with a sigh as the trio descended the stairs into the cellar.

"Tired?"

"Would you like the honest answer or the sarcastic one?"

Sydney pushed a mug in her direction and she eyed it for a second. As the man watched, she got up, took out a glass, rinsed it in hot water and filled it with cold water from the tap. Seeing the look of disappointment on Sydney's face, although he tried to hide it, she grinned.

"In my line of work, Sydney, I've learned not to trust anybody, even those people who might want to help me. It's a very kind thought but there are two problems."

"Oh really?" Sydney tried to sound innocent. "And what are they?"

"First, I've created an antidote to all of the drugs I create and I give it to myself as soon as I know it works."

"Why?"

"To prevent from happening what would have, if I'd been less aware or less suspicious."

He smiled. "And what's the second problem?"

"I'm not going to drink it." She laughed. "Besides, you won't need to give me an artificial sedative tonight. I'll sleep quickly enough without it."

"Even despite having seen what you saw earlier?"

Her face became serious as she sat down at the table again. "I've been trying not to think about that ever since I got into the car."

"I'm sorry." He reached out, gently touching her hand. "I didn't want you to start thinking about it again. I was just wanting you to know that we've seen it as well."

"Is it a good thing or a bad one for the two of you?"

"Probably a mixed blessing. He hadn't made any of our lives more pleasant since he turned up, but..."

"But he was a human being and it's terrible to watch something like that happen, I know. It'd be a lot worse if you'd actually known what was happening inside him as he writhed on the floor." She glanced at him. "Unless you did."

Sydney nodded slowly and then looked up. "How did you know about Ammon?"

"I went hunting after I found that report, while you, Broots and Debbie were still asleep." Helen got to her feet and put the glass in the sink, yawning widely. "I've managed to have progressively less sleep each month that I'm involved with the Centre. Soon I'll be getting up before I go to bed."

"And then you might as well apply for a job there,” the psychiatrist joked. “That's what the rest of us do."

Helen laughed. "I might see if I can break out of that horrible habit tonight. Good night, Sydney."

# # #

She felt the laptop gently removed from under her hands, but was too comfortable to open her eyes. That feeling lasted until she felt herself being lifted up from the chair in the corner of her room, staring into the deep, brown eyes that were on a level with her own.

"Jarod, what are you...?"

"Beds are generally horizontal things, not half-vertical ones, and that was where you told Sydney you were going."

"What do you think you're doing? - apart from showing off, of course."

"Putting you there." He grinned. "I got suspicious when I saw your light on."

"I was in the middle of something."

"Yes, you were sleeping. You'll do that far more productively in bed than if you sit up in a chair - even one as comfortable as that."

"I could quite easily have got here myself." She glared up at him indignantly from the position against the pillows where he had just put her.

"Well, it didn't look like you were trying very hard so I thought I'd - help."

"You're far too good at that."

"As long as people appreciate it." He sat on the bed next to her, starting to shut down the laptop. "So what were you looking at anyway?"

The humor in her eyes faded. "I wanted to find out if anybody had been in Lyle's office yet."

"And?"

"You don't want to look, Jarod. Trust me."

"I'll take that as a no, shall I?"

"Mmm-hmm." She gave him a sleepy half-smile. "You do that."

Jarod shut the lid of the laptop and put it down on the floor next to the bed. As he looked up, he saw that Helen's eyes were closed and leaned forward, easing the extra pillows from behind her head. As he was about to stand up, she rolled over onto her side and drowsily opened one eye.

"Thanks."

"You're welcome - but do you want to warn me before you do that?"

"You'll cope. You should be used to the unexpected by now."

He laughed softly and got up. "Good night, Helen."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"Why did you leave it there?"

Mr. Cox leaned back in his seat and looked over at the man sitting opposite him, a faint smile on his face. "When word gets around, it will ensure that any of his potential supporters either give up on the idea or leave - fast."

Mr. Parker nodded slowly, eyes fixed on the desk in front of him, before looking up again. "So will you use the same method for the others?"

"Only if you can't think of an objection. It's fast, easy, reliable and totally untraceable. If we work it correctly, we can even blame it all on Mr. Lyle."

"And you would be very pleased at that possibility." The older man looked sharply at his assistant. "And my daughter?"

"That depends on your choice, sir."

"Fine. Her behavior's changed since the disappearance of those two people she works with. My directions to you will depend on her actions today. If she will be of no more use, you may dispose of her in any way you choose."

# # #

Ashe, New York
"Miss Parker?"

The woman felt the touch against her cheek and rolled her head away from it, the cool fingers an unpleasant alternative to the warmth of the bed in which she now felt herself to be lying, as she could vaguely remember somebody promising that she would be.

"Come on, Miss Parker, it's time to wake up now."

Moaning softly, she tried to ignore the voice and attempted to roll over, but every muscle felt like it was made of lead and it was easier to stay where she was.

"Parker?"

This voice was familiar and, although the woman wanted nothing more than to let herself sink back into sleep again, something about the tones made her force her eyes open, to meet those of the man who sat next to her. For a second she gazed at him drowsily, before suddenly her eyes widened and she tried to sit up.

"Sydney?"

"It's all right, Parker." He placed one hand on her shoulder to keep her still. "Don't try to move. Just stay there."

"Are you...what are you...where...when...?"

"What a lot of unfinished questions." The woman, who had withdrawn to the door, now walked to the bed. "Good morning, Miss Parker. Or rather," Helen looked at her watch. "Good afternoon. As I told you in the car last night, if you can remember, I brought you here, the same place I brought Sydney, Broots and Debbie several days ago." She glanced at Sydney. "Did I answer them all?"

"Well, you didn't answer the 'where' but you haven't even told us that yet..."

"...and I think we'll keep it quiet, for now at least."

Sydney smiled and then looked down to where the woman was watching them, a look of curiosity mixed with concern and hints of anger on her face.

"It's all right, Parker. You're quite safe."

"Could have fooled me."

Helen laughed. "I told you that last night, Miss Parker, remember?"

Sydney laughed. "It's hard to be convinced as somebody deliberately knocks you out with potent sleeping gas."

"Is that what...?"

"Oh, come on, Miss Parker, you didn't believe my little spiel about the comforts of the car, did you?" Helen grinned. "Of course I used a little something. Nothing too extreme, of course, but you won't be able to get up until it wears off properly..."

"...and that, presumably, is the only reason she hasn't jumped out of the bed and wrapped both hands around your throat by now."

"J...Jarod?" Miss Parker stared at him. "So I did see you."

"Of course you did." He folded his arms, leaning against the doorframe. "I was sitting right beside you on the back seat, remember?"

"Vaguely." Her eyes hardened and she looked back at Helen. "So why did you go to all the effort of bringing me here? And, no, I don't believe it was merely for me to see that you weren't torturing Sydney and the others."

"Now that's what I like to see." Helen laughed. "Good, healthy skepticism."

Miss Parker's eyes narrowed. "Will you tell me, or do I have to give you a dose of good, healthy unconsciousness?”

The redhead laughed before glancing at Jarod. "Okay, your plan was better than mine."

He smirked. "I could have told you that."

"You did tell me that - several times." Helen turned to the bed. "Your reaction to this could be entertaining, but you need to trust me, Miss Parker."

The woman merely raised a well-manicured eyebrow as she glanced around. "Considering the situation, I don't appear to have much choice."

"Good." Helen pulled a bundle of papers out of her pocket and then sat down on the bed and picked up a laptop from its position on the floor, starting it up. "Take a look at these..."

Sleight of Hand
Part 4


Ashe, New York
"Helen?"

"Yes, Debbie?" The woman looked up as the girl came into the living room, a rug wrapped around her.

"Where's Daddy?"

"He and Jarod left to do some shopping," Helen smiled. "You're up very early this morning, aren't you? Even Miss Parker and Sydney are still asleep."

The girl sat down on the sofa beside the woman. "I had a bad dream."

Slipping an arm around her shoulders, Helen gently drew the girl closer to her, one hand brushing the hair out of her eyes. "Want to tell me about it?"

"Not..." the girl broke off to yawn. "Not right now."

Smiling, Helen let the girl rest against her shoulder and turned her attention back to the television she had been watching. Feeling the girl's head begin to nod drowsily against her arm, the woman lifted a hand and began to slowly stroke Debbie's hair.

"Helen?"

The voice was a murmur and she looked down. "What is it?"

"Were you ever a mom?"

"No, Debbie." Her tones were normal, but a look of sorrow came into her eyes as she shook her head. "No, I wasn't."

"You'd be a good mom." There was a pause before Debbie continued in sleepy tones. "Will you be mine?"

Helen smiled tenderly. "If you want me to be, then I don't see why not. Sure."

"Good."

The girl snuggled closer, her head threatening to roll forwards off Helen's shoulder. Reaching up, the doctor gently supported it until it was lying on her lap. The girl nestled nearer, relaxing almost immediately into sleep and Helen smiled faintly, arranging the blanket so that Debbie was warmly covered, an expression of sadness apparent in her eyes as she turned back at the screen.

An hour later, seeing a movement out of the corner of her eye, Helen looked over to see Sydney standing in the doorway of the living room, a smile on his face.

"You'll make a good mother one day."

"I just became one."

The psychiatrist raised an eyebrow as he sat opposite her. "Are you going to clarify that, or leave it as a mystery?"

Helen laughed softly. "Debbie asked if I'd be her mom."

"And of course you said yes."

"What else could I say?" She smiled. "As long as Broots doesn't mind..."

"I don't think he will."

"Oh, so he's forgiven me for abducting him? I'm glad to hear it."

"I think he's appreciating the vacation away from the Centre, and being able to spend time with his daughter."

"There's always a silver lining. You just have to look hard sometimes."

Sydney smiled and glanced at the television before looking back. "I'd never have picked you as the 'inane early morning cartoon watching' type."

"It's a nice 'no thinking required' activity. Makes a break from Centre DSAs."

A smile on his face, Sydney got out of the chair. "I'm going to get dressed. Have you got any idea how long Jarod and Broots might be?"

"Not a clue. But they probably won't be that much longer."

As Sydney descended the stairs to the cellar Helen looked down at the girl whose head still lay in her lap. The small face was flushed bright pink and her lips were parted. Even as Helen watched, Debbie shivered, snuggling closer before relaxing once more. Raising a hand, Helen placed the back of it against Debbie's forehead, lifting an eyebrow as she felt the warmth coming from the girl's face. A gentle touch revealed that her body was also unnaturally hot and Helen placed two fingers on the girl's neck, feeling the bounding pulse. Gently, the doctor shook Debbie until the girl’s eyes slowly opened, drowsily looking up out of dull eyes.

"Sweetie, do you feel sick?"

"Uh huh." The girl nodded slowly, shivering, tears appearing in her eyes. "Everything really hurts, like my throat, and my arms and legs do too."

"How long have you felt like this?"

"Since yesterday, but I didn't want to tell Daddy 'cos he'd worry." Tears began to slip down the girl's cheeks and she shivered again.

"Well, we're going to have to tell him now," the doctor declared firmly.

She was about to get up but Debbie sat up and put her head against the woman's shoulder before wrapping her arms around Helen's neck as she began to cry. Helen lovingly stroked the feverish head. "It's okay, Debbie. You're allowed to get sick, sweetheart but, if you'd told me yesterday, I could have given you something to make you feel better."

"You were busy."

"Not busy enough that I couldn't have looked after you." Helen stood up, the girl in her arms. "I'm going to take you up to my room now and put you into my nice, warm bed. Would you like that?"

Debbie nodded and nestled closer to the woman, closing her eyes again as the doctor ascended the stairs. By the time they reached Helen's room, the girl had drowsed off, and never moved as Helen turned back the blankets, putting her down. Quickly she examined the girl before covering her warmly. She stood for a moment beside the bed, watching the girl sleep, before turning and leaving the room, knocking softly on the door of the next bedroom.

"Come in." Emily looked up from her book with a smile. "Hi, Helen. What's up?"

"Do me a favour."

"Sure. What is it?"

"Can you go downstairs and wait ‘till your brother and Broots get back from the store? When they do, send Broots up to my room."

"Not a problem. Going to tell me why?"

Helen grinned. "Have you had the measles?"

"At age twelve." Emily swung her legs off the bed and stood up. "Debbie's got it, right?"

"Unless my diagnosis is way out, definitely. But don't tell her father. I'll do that."

"Can do."

The two women left the room together and, as Emily went downstairs, Helen went to the bathroom to retrieve her medical bag. Going back to the bedroom, she took out a thermometer and inserted it into the drowsing girl's ear, waiting a few minutes before it gave a reading. Unsurprised at the elevated temperature, the doctor walked over to the window and lowered down the blind, hiding the light that the rising sun was casting. Looking up as she returned to the bedside, Helen saw all three men appear in the doorway.

Sydney's voice was low. "What is it?"

"Measles."

"How bad?" Broots' tones were full of concern and she hurried to ease it.

"Nothing out of the ordinary. A few days of fever, then a lot of grumpiness and after that she'll be eating everything put in front of her and complaining because she has to stay in bed." The doctor grinned. "You've had it, right?"

"Years ago, when I was a kid. You?"

"When I was about Debbie's age." She laughed, turning at the sound of the voice from the bed.

"Mommy?"

"It's okay, Debbie." Helen walked over to the bed where the girl was watching her with too-bright eyes and the flush in her cheeks deepening.

"Did Daddy come yet?"

"Yes, baby. I'm here." Broots stepped over to bed and sat beside her. At the sight of the man, his daughter's eyes filled with tears.

"I'm sorry, Daddy."

"What for, sweetie?" He gently stroked the side of her head.

"'Cos now you know I'm sick you're going to worry about me." She started to sob quietly. "I didn't want to tell Mommy either, but she asked."

The technician looked up at Helen in confusion. "Who?"

"Uh, that'd be me." Helen grinned. "We had a discussion before and she asked if I'd be her mom."

Broots smiled before kissing at his daughter. "It's okay, Debbie. I just want you to get well as fast as possible."

"Y… you're not mad?"

"No, baby." As she tried to sit up, he cuddled her. "Of course I'm not mad." He rocked her until she drowsed off against his shoulder before looking up. "She really asked?"

"Yes." Helen leaned against the wall, her hands stuffed in the pockets of her jeans. "She said that I'd be a great mom and wanted to know if I'd be hers."

"You don't mind, right?"

"Of course not, Broots. I won't even mind if she stops saying it once she starts to feel better." She hesitated. "You don't mind, do you?"

"Not at all, particularly if it makes her feel happier to do it."

Helen turned towards the door. "Want me to bring you up some food?"

The technician smiled. "That'd be great, thanks."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"Well, where is she?"

The cold, blue eyes had a slightly unusually fearful expression in them as the dark-haired man looked at the figure on the other side of the desk.

"I'm afraid I don't know, Mr. Parker." The words came reluctantly. "She isn't at her house, though there are signs she was there at some stage last night, and she isn't at her desk this morning."

"Well, find her." The man's hand slammed down on the desk with a strength that made many of the objects on it jump and he glared at the black-suited figure in the doorway. "I want every single sweeper combing the country for her."

"Yes, sir, Mr. Parker." The man's voice was a murmur, and he disappeared without waiting for an official dismissal. Glaring at the door briefly, Mr. Parker then turned to look at the man opposite. "And get that office cleaned up. If he had any supporters, they'll have got the idea by now and it's starting to stink."

# # #

Ashe, New York
"Okay, who's had the measles? Emily, I know, has, as has Broots, and so have I, but what about the rest of you. Sydney?"

"Yes."

"I'm glad to hear it."

Helen was about to continue when Miss Parker spoke. "Why?"

"Because things like the measles can sometimes be dangerous in older people." She grinned at Sydney. "Not that I'd ever suggest you were old."

"No, of course not," he responded in tones of extreme sarcasm, smiling.

"Miss Parker?"

"I… think so. I'm not fully sure."

"I'll get Broots to check it out on your medical records. Jarod?"

The Pretender looked at Sydney. "Not as far as I can recall. In fact, I don't think I was ever sick at the Centre, and I certainly haven't had it since I left."

"You haven't."

"And he was never immunized after the vaccine was created in 1968?"

"The Triumvirate decided against it. They were worried he might react badly and felt, because he was in such a limited environment and I'd already had it as a child, that they could keep him away from anybody who had it."

Helen rolled her eyes. "They're so accommodating. Okay, that makes life a little bit easier. I'll do a check, just in case you had it before you got there, but I can cope with a couple of maybes." She sighed, picking up her laptop, before turning to the stairs, suddenly shooting a look back over her shoulder. "If anyone needs anything, I'll be up in the sick room."

Entering the room, she put the machine down on the desk in the corner and went over to the bed, feeling the girl's forehead with a gentle hand.

"How's she doing?"

"She was awake about ten minutes ago."

Helen went over to the bag and pulled out a bottle and measuring glass. "I need to wake her up again so that she can take this."

"What is it?"

"Something to get bring down her fever."

Broots glanced at her out of the corner of his eye. "Do you think she'll be the only patient?"

"I'd be very surprised, ‘though it'd be nice if it was that easy." Helen measured a dose of the medicine, replacing the lid. "Miss Parker was sitting next to Debbie for all of yesterday afternoon, watching t.v and reading to her, and she helped me cook dinner last night - dinner Jarod also ate. I'm expecting them both to come down with it, unless Miss Parker's had it already." The woman nodded at the laptop as she picked up the glass. "While I give Debbie this, could you check if she has?"

"Sure thing." Broots got up from his seat beside the bed. "Shall we find out if they've discovered your theft in Blue Cove yet as well?"

The woman grinned. "Why not? I could do with a laugh." She turned to the figure of the drowsing girl, gently shaking her. "Debbie? Come on, sweetheart, wake up."

Helen sat down beside the child, lifting her to a sitting position and resting Debbie's head against her shoulder. As the girl's eyes opened, drowsily fixing on her, the doctor smiled.

"Here, baby. I'm going to give you some medicine to make you better. Drink this for me." She held the glass to the girl's lips, watching as she swallowed the dose. "Good girl, Debbie."

Placing the glass down onto the bedside table, Helen gently brushed the long hair away from the flushed face.

"Mommy, I feel sick."

Helen smiled sympathetically. "I know you do, sweetie, but the medicine will help and you'll start to feel better soon, I promise."

"You won't catch it from me, will you?" The girl's eyes filled with tears once more, and the doctor shook her head.

"No, neither your Daddy nor I will catch it from you, and we'll only let people come see you who won't get sick either, okay?"

Sleepily, the girl nodded, nestling against the woman's shoulder, and she closed her eyes. Helen continued to brush back the long hair until she could feel that the girl was asleep. Gently she put Debbie down and then Helen got up, covering her lovingly.

"What's your specialty, Helen?"

The voice from the doorway made the two adults turn to see the psychiatrist leaning against the doorframe, his arms folded, and the woman smiled.

"Can't you guess, Sydney?"

"Pediatrics?"

"Exactly." Helen sat down in the armchair in the corner. "I love kids, and this was always going to be my career, ever since I was about fifteen."

"Why then?"

Sydney came into the room and closed the door, taking a seat at the desk as Broots vacated it, to sit beside his daughter. Helen stared at the floor for a few moments before she looked up.

"When I was fifteen, I got very sick. They thought it was appendicitis, and did exploratory surgery. Unfortunately the operation gave me a secondary infection and so I was even sicker than I'd been originally. The only way they could get rid of the infection was to perform a total hysterectomy."

"At fifteen?"

"Sydney, this was years ago. It seemed like the only option. The tests weren't advanced enough to pinpoint what the exact problem was, so they did all they could and hoped for the best. I'm still alive so they must have done something right." She smiled slightly bitterly. "Of course, being told at the point in time that you're just finding out about boys that you'll never be able to have kids is a little hard to deal with, but I managed."

"You never talked to anyone about it?"

"Who?" Helen shrugged carelessly. "The general view then was that the person just had to get on with their life, whether they were fifteen or fifty. I was never given the option of talking about how I felt and being around nuns, whose idea of 'sex' was the good old 'birds and the bees' talk, wasn't exactly helpful either."

"No, I can imagine it probably wasn't." Sydney paused. "And that was when you decided to study medicine?"

"Exactly. I made the decision that if I couldn't have kids of my own, then I'd treat those belonging to everybody else. It was a choice between that and adoption and, while I have thought about it, this just all seemed to fit into place. I did work as a GP for a while, but when I specialized several years ago, this was always going to be the field I chose."

"Fortunately for us."

Helen eyed the psychiatrist. "Hey Doc, you're not trying to escape from your part in this, are you?"

Sydney spoke in innocent tones. "You're doing it all so well. I wouldn't want to do your job for you, Helen."

She snorted indignantly. "Well, you can have the even more fun job of ensuring that Miss Parker and Jarod don't get up to too much energetic activity, at least for the next ten days or so."

"Why?"

Helen glanced at the technician as he asked the question. "The incubation period for measles is ten days. It means that Jarod should show the first symptoms in about a week's time, which just gives Debbie time to get over the worst of it before he'll start. And he should be in the middle of it when Miss Parker will come down with it, if she hasn't had it already."

"She hasn't." Broots nodded at the laptop. "According to that she got chicken pox and the mumps as a child, but she never had either the measles or the vaccine."

"Great!" Helen rolled her eyes and then turned to Sydney. "So much for thinking you could get out of it. I’ll need all the help I can get and since they both grew up at the Centre with you, guess who will be playing surrogate Daddy until they're feeling better?"

As the psychiatrist rolled his eyes, she laughed and glanced at Broots.

"Another nice point that Sydney needs to remember is that, being adults, they'll both have it much worse than Debbie, so he's got a few days of moans and groans to look forward to." She grinned at the older man. "Of course, being sick first, and children being my specialty, Debbie has first dibs on my attention, so I'll leave the care of Jarod and Miss Parker to you."

Sydney groaned and stood up, going over to the door "I had a bad feeling about you the moment we came out of the alley. I knew I should have called in sick that day."

# # #

Several hours later, and grinning widely, Helen descended the stairs to find Jarod and Sydney in the living room.

"What is it?"

"Want to watch havoc unfold? It's funny."

"I'll bet."

Helen took a seat next to Jarod on the sofa and Sydney came over to sit on her other side as she opened the laptop and started up the file Broots had retrieved from the Centre's security system.

"This is the Tech Room at 7:14 this morning," she explained as a picture appeared.

"Just after Debbie got sick."

"Correct. It was the first place to make a discovery of my little 'theft'."

Grinning, she sat back against the cushion and looked at the screen. There was a moment of silence before a man retrieved his email with the word of the day. In full view of the other people in the room he put in the word and sat back, expecting the normal processes. His face, when the standard start-up failed to occur, was enough to make Helen laugh again and Sydney was unable to hide his amusement at the technician's near-terror as the computer provided a second chance to enter the word and, when still wrong, a third.

"You didn't mention that they've have so many attempts."

Helen glanced at Jarod. "It didn't matter. They've got no hope of getting it right and all they can do is enter the wrong word again. Besides, this is their last chance and do they know it!" She waved in the direction of the screen. "Look at the poor things. They're terrified."

A new figure walked in through the doorway, followed by another, at the sight of whom Helen felt Jarod stiffen. She laughed. "Now this is funny. I hoped they'd in call Raines."

"Why would they?" the older man queried.

"As I said, he hired Stevens, the security chief, and Stevens was presumably told what was going on. He'd want Raines there as support, 'just in case' the wrong word resulted in what we know will happen."

Raines went over to the computer and momentarily considered the email that the technician had opened earlier. Carefully, obviously, and in full view of everyone in the room he typed in the eight letters. As the last was put in, the screen went black and the three people in the room in another state could hear the sound of the computer shutting down. There was a moment of silence before the first bitter accusations began to fly.

Helen laughed and reached forward to pause the screen. "Raines and Mr. Parker were called up to face the Triumvirate three hours ago. The T-Board began about ten minutes ago and it's going to last for hours."

"How do you know?"

"It has to. The entire security of the Centre has been breached and they have no idea by whom. I think they'll both be accused of sabotage and that's no light-weight crime in the Centre."

"And Cox?"

"Gone." Helen's eyes twinkled. "He left the Centre as soon as he found out about the mainframe disturbance, concerned that his former partner would betray him."

"And what if he finds us?"

"He won't." She grinned. "I know where he's heading for, and it's not here."

Sydney eyed her. "How do you know, Helen?"

"Inside information. Cox believed that one of the sweepers was his friend and let him know where he was headed so that Cox could return when it was safe. That 'friend' betrayed him immediately to the Triumvirate. They’ve sent teams of sweepers out to find him, one of which had to be called back from New York State."

"And what were they doing here?" Miss Parker demanded as she walked into the room, sitting in an armchair.

"Looking for you." Helen's voice was flat. "Your father ordered it this morning, just before they got locked out of the mainframe." Leaning forward, she brought up the video and turned the screen around, playing the short clip. Once it ended, she glanced over at the woman. "When we got you from your house, Miss Parker, we didn't realize that it was just in time."

"We?" The woman looked up sharply at the people on the sofa, thankfully changing the subject. "I was under the impression that Jarod was just as much a 'victim' as I was."

Helen laughed. "No, not exactly. As he said, I needed someone to help get you to the car."

"In fact," Sydney added with a smile, "Jarod and Emily are the only two people not 'abducted' by our considerate life-saver here."

"Although Jarod thought he was." Helen grinned at the man who was reclining on the seat next to her, his arms folded on his chest and a small smile on his face. "I was pleaded with, before my nice little sleeping pill took over, wasn't I?"

"And in the car?" the other woman queried before the Pretender could speak.

"Do you know how easy it is to 'pretend' to be knocked out, Parker?" Jarod asked in expressionless tones. When there was no response to his question, Jarod slumped sideways in the seat, let his head roll onto Helen's shoulder and, with a little sigh, gave every appearance of falling asleep.

"But… why? I mean, was it necessary?"

"Perhaps not." Helen smiled. "But I knew that if you were panicking enough about Jarod, you'd be more likely to breathe in the gas more quickly and that would put you to sleep faster, before you could even think about, as Jarod put it, 'wrapping both hands around my throat'. Funnily enough, I've got this thing about my health. I like keeping it healthy."

Sydney's eyes narrowed. "I'm beginning to think 'devious' is an understatement."

"Thank you." Helen smiled. "I always like compliments."

After watching the other two people leave the room, Sydney to prepare lunch and Miss Parker, at Helen's direction, to spend the rest of the morning reading on her bed, Helen looked at Jarod. His head was still resting against her shoulder, eyes closed, as he had been since his demonstration earlier, and she grinned.

"It's kind of hard for me to go back to Debbie with you like that."

"Please, Mom, no."

The words were softly muttered and Helen narrowed her eyes, moving a hand so the backs of her fingers touched his forehead. Feeling the heat coming off his face, she pursed her lips in a silent whistle as Jarod, his eyes closed, continued to murmur quietly but audibly.

"I feel so sick. Let me sleep for just a little longer, please. I don't want to get up."

Giving a sudden and violent shiver, his eyes still closed, he nestled closer to her, his head sliding off her shoulder. Gently Helen supported it until it was resting down on her lap and, shivering again, he tried to curl up on the sofa.

"Jarod?" She rolled him over slightly and shook him until he looked at her, eyes dull and lifeless. Helen smiled down at him. "I think it's time that we put you into your nice, warm bed too, just like we did with Debbie."

"No." He tried to raise his head but lacked the strength. His voice, as he continued to speak, was weak. "I'm okay. I'm not sick. Really."

"I disagree." She watched as he was unable to suppress another shiver. "And as a doctor, I'm giving you a medical order, Jarod. Let's get you up to bed." His expression revealed his dissatisfaction and she changed tactics, starting to gently smooth his hair, and lowering her voice to the almost hypnotic tones he had heard her use in the car. "Wouldn't you like to be in bed, Jarod, under the soft, cozy covers? I'm sure you feel cold, and I bet your throat hurts as well. Your arms and legs are probably aching too, aren't they?"

"Uh huh." Much as Debbie had, he nodded, and tears filled his eyes as he gazed up at her, both his eyes and the tone of his voice suddenly childish.

"So wouldn't it be lovely to be in bed, where you can sleep? Of course," her tone became sharper to rouse him. "If you feel better later, you can get up again, but, for now, this is just a preventative measure. Come on."

Slipping an arm around his shoulders, she helped him up off the sofa, using much of her strength just to keep him upright. Jarod's eyes were only partly open and he leaned heavily on her as she urged him towards the stairs. Hearing voices, Sydney came out of the kitchen and moved quickly to Jarod's other side, taking some of the weight.

"Come on, Jarod. Just a few more steps and then you can sit down."

Finally in the bedroom, the two people were able to lower the feverish man into an armchair that, as in Helen's room, stood in one corner. While Sydney left to get Helen's bag from the other room, she got clean sheets from the cupboard. Glancing over as she rapidly remade the bed Helen saw him drowsing feverishly, and she wondered how he had managed to develop the symptoms of it so quickly. It seemed to be the measles as well, and she hoped so, not wanting to have to deal with more than one potentially contagious disease at a time.

"Here, Helen."

Sydney put the bag on the table in the corner and then walked over to where Jarod reclined in the chair, shivering occasionally. Gently he placed the back of his hand against the pretender's warm forehead before glancing at Helen.

"What do you think?"

"I hope," she emphasized the word, "it's the measles too. I'm just not sure..."

"...how he got it that fast." Sydney nodded. "I was thinking the same."

She grinned and turned back the crisp sheets. "Ready to play Daddy?"

He rolled his eyes. "If I have to."

Going over to the chair, Helen bent down so that her eyes were level with Jarod's, and shook him gently. Drowsily he opened his eyes and looked at her.

"Jarod, did you go to Broots' house about two weeks ago?"

The man nodded slowly. "Uh huh."

"Why didn't you tell me?"

He shrugged sleepily. "You didn't ask."

"And did you see Debbie at that time?"

Jarod nodded again, the movement becoming exaggerated as he began to drowse once more. Helen moved closer in time for his head to roll down onto her shoulder. She gently slipped an arm around his back before she shook him once again.

"I know it's hard, Jarod, but we want to get you into bed, so try and stay awake for a few minutes, okay?"

With Sydney's help, she got him out of the chair, supporting him onto the bed. No sooner was he sitting on the mattress than Jarod was asleep again, his head resting against her shoulder. With a half-smile as he eased off the man's shoes, Sydney looked up.

"That seems to be popular - first Debbie and now him."

She grinned. "I'm just a comfortable person. Come on, Jarod," she roused once more. "This isn't lying down, not yet."

"Please, Mom," the sick man muttered, nestling closer. "No. This is nice."

"Lying down is nicer," she told him firmly. "You proved that point to me. I get to return the favour."

She and Sydney placed him in a more comfortable position in bed before they let him drowse off into a feverish sleep against the pillow. The man shivered as he was tucked in, bright red spots on both cheeks as the hot, feverish breath rasped from between his parted lips.

With a rueful grin, Helen looked up. "How much do you want to bet that he had no plans to tell us he'd been visiting Broots?"

"I don't bet on certainties," the psychiatrist smiled. "And I know that's a certainty. He was hoping to avoid getting sick, I suppose."

"It's a bit late for that now." She grinned. "I bet he was pleased with the chance to sleep when we were sitting downstairs. That 'pretend' sleep probably became real very quickly. I did wonder why his reaction to the Centre seemed so calm. Now I guess we know."

"You didn't feel the fever when he was lying against your shoulder?"

"I thought he felt a bit hot, but I wasn't expecting it for more than a week. In case Miss Parker was visiting Debbie in the last two weeks and wasn't going to mention it either, I'll also give her a quick examination later."

"And what am I supposed to do all afternoon?" the man demanded.

Helen smiled. "Stay up here, of course. I don't think you'd mind. I'd expect Jarod to be feverish for the next few days and it'll make him very like the boy you cared for in the Centre." She glanced at him shrewdly, pulling out another thermometer out of her bag at the same time. "You were much nicer to him as a child than as an adult."

Sydney's face became somber. "I didn't have a choice."

"I dispute that. The Triumvirate, no matter what you may have imagined, had no plans to remove him from your care. I've found several memos stating that it was never to happen. Still, because of your concerns about it all, you changed in your attitude towards him. Now you can return to the way it was when he arrived at the Centre. And I'm sure he'll like that too."

The psychiatrist's face became skeptical. "You think so?"

"Couldn't you hear the concern in his voice when he called to find out where you were, or if you'd been taken in by the Triumvirate?" She removed the instrument from the ear of the man lying in the bed as she looked at Sydney. "Although he tries to hide it, Jarod worries about you a lot. This will be a good chance to show him that you worry about him too."

Sydney glanced at her briefly, but looked away without speaking. Helen made a mental note of the thermometer reading before she looked at him again.

"I've seen more than enough, in all my time creeping around the Centre air vents and also when I was watching DSAs, to convince me that he's important to you." She paused. "It'd also be easier for me if I know that there's somebody in here who can make sure he's okay. I can't ask Broots to do it when Debbie's sick, Miss Parker's in danger of catching it herself and Em, although she can read up on what she should do, isn't a real doctor. You are, and you're also a person that he feels comfortable around."

"He seems to be pretty good around you too."

"But I can't devote all my time to him, not with Debbie being sick too. That's why it would be great if you'd agree to stay here with him. Not all the time. Em can do some of the work too but it would be a lot easier..."

"All right, Helen. You've convinced me." He gave her a weak smile. "Actually, you did it about five minutes ago, but you were doing so well that I didn't want to stop you."

She rolled her eyes. "Thanks, I think."

# # #

Walking into the other bedroom, she placed a large bottle on the bedside table and the technician eyed it.

"What's that?"

"Something I just made up. I don't want to have to give Debbie or Jarod a whole lot of medicines to help with all their symptoms. One dose of this a few times during the day will be better."

"And how's Miss Parker?"

"I haven't examined her yet. I will, but I wanted to get this done first. I've mixed a bottle for each room, too, so we don't have to keep running back and forth." She briefly woke the girl and gave her a dose of the medicine before Helen sat down on the chair opposite the technician. "So what have you been doing since I dragged Jarod up to bed?"

"Enjoying the free entertainment." Broots nodded towards his laptop. "Mr. Parker is into the fourth hour of his T-Board."

"You're getting a kick out of watching him sweat."

"Definitely." He grinned. "Of course, it helps that we're both a long way away from the hub of the action."

"Now aren't you glad I brought Debbie along when I abducted you?" She looked at him out of the corner of her eye and he laughed.

"Okay, you're forgiven."

"I'm glad to hear it." She stood up. "I'm going to check on the other patient. If you need me, yell."

"No problem. Thanks."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"I think that will be all, Mr. Parker. For the moment, anyway."

"I take it that doesn't mean I'm free to go?" The man's tone was surly and one of the men at the other end of the table raised an eyebrow.

"No," he responded coolly. "Not yet. And particularly not after that."

"Well," commented Mr. Parker arrogantly. "I hope all my answers to your so-nicely-put questions have been sufficient that my next session will be some time away."

"I wouldn't be too sure of that, Mr. Parker." Another figure leaned forward. "I think we've only just started to find out all of the things you've got to tell us."

Mr. Parker raised an eyebrow in a manner reminiscent of his daughter. "Let's just see about that, shall we?"

# # #

Ashe, New York
"I'll stay here for a while if you want a break, Sydney."

The older man looked up from his book with a smile. "I'm fine thanks, Helen. How's Debbie?"

"Well, I just gave her a dose of this," Helen indicated the bottle on the bedside table that she had brought in with her, "so I'd expect her temperature to go down a bit fairly soon." She picked up the measuring glass. "I think we'll give Jarod some as well. It can only help, although I really made it with Debbie in mind."

Sydney glanced at his watch. "I'm assuming he won't want to eat for a while."

Helen snorted softly. "It's been a while since you studied childhood diseases, hasn't it, Sydney?"

He laughed softly. "Now that you mention it, yes. But I was really making an statement, not asking a question." The psychiatrist paused. "It doesn't mean the carers have to go hungry though, does it?"

"Is that a hint?"

"Perhaps just a very subtle one," he smiled.

Helen laughed. "Once I've given Jarod this, I'll go down and help Emily concoct something for the hungry people." Smiling, she sat down on the bed and gently roused the patient. "Jarod, wake up. Come on."

Moaning, the man turned his head away from her but a violent fit of coughing brought Jarod to full wakefulness. Helen set down the glass and put an arm around his shoulders for support until the bout was over. Finally, when he was lying against her, white and gasping for breath, she took the glass again and held it to his lips.

"Drink this, Jarod. It'll help, I promise."

Slowly he swallowed the contents, his eyes languidly fixed on her face, before Helen placed the glass down again. With her free hand, she gently stroked his cheek as he relaxed against her, at the same time feeling the heat coming off his body.

"It's okay, Jarod. I know you feel sick, but you'll start to feel better from now on, I promise. Just try to sleep, okay?"

He smiled faintly and closed his eyes, turning his head in toward her and one hand reaching up to take hold of that with which she was still gently stroking his cheek, bringing it down to rest on his chest.

"It's all right, Jarod." Understanding what such a movement indicated, she lowered her voice to a murmur. "We won't leave you alone. There'll be someone here all the time. Try to sleep now. When you wake up again, you'll feel much better, but you really have to sleep for that medicine to work well."

He nodded slightly, curling his legs up and nestling further against her neck, his lips touching her skin. She could feel the hot, feverish breath from his slightly open mouth as he exhaled, and she moved the fingers that still rested on his arm in slow circles. Looking down, she could see the beads of perspiration that glistened on his forehead and felt that the hand covering hers was damp with sweat. A few moments later, as she continued to murmur comfortingly in his ear, he let out a soft sigh and his body went limp against her. She slid her hand from under his, easing him down onto the bed, before looking up.

"You're good at that," Sydney remarked.

"Hey, we all become little kids when we're sick." She smiled as she got to her feet. "Maybe that's why I like medicine so much."

# # #

Coming into the kitchen, she paused in the doorway and glanced at her friend, who stood by the stove.

"Smells great, Em. What is it?"

Emily turned, a broad grin on her face. "Pretty boring soup, Helen. I thought it'd be the best - nice and easy."

Helen looked into the large saucepan and then up again, laughing. "Should I ask for the names of all the different vegetables in that pot?"

"No, don't." Emily turned down the heat, putting the lid on. "You'd probably think that I was being excessive or something."

"Want a drink?"

"As long as you don't do anything to it."

The redhead tried to look hurt. "I thought you trusted me, Emily!"

"Oh, I do. Sort of."

"Gee, thanks." Helen carried two cans and two glasses to the table. "I hope you're happy now."

"Very." Emily opened the can and then looked at her friend. "How's Jarod?"

"Right now, pretty feverish but I gave him something to help with that so I expect he'll begin to get better soon." Helen looked up. "If I guessed that you wanted to spend the night in there with him, would I be right?"

"Actually, yes."

"Okay, you and Sydney discuss it and work out how you want to arrange all that."

"And how about you?"

"I'll probably spend most of the night in with Debbie but I'll be in and out to check that everything's okay."

"Have you talked about it with Broots?"

"Uh huh." She sipped her drink. "He's quite happy, because he knows Debbie won't miss him if he's not there."

"What are you going to do when she goes home?"

Helen laughed. "Em, when I treat kids in hospital, they do tend to go home at the end of it. If I can deal with that, why should I have a problem with Debbie?"

"Because most of your patients don't call you 'Mommy'."

"No, that's true. That might make it a little different this time." She stood up. "Let's just wait and see what happens, okay?

Sleight of Hand
Part 5


Ashe, New York
"Do you want to go down and plan with Emily for the next few days, Sydney? You can grab a bite to eat while you're down there. I'll stay here with Jarod."

The psychiatrist got to his feet. "I won't be too long."

"That's okay, take as long as you want. I've just had an entertaining time seeing Raines sweat in front of the T-Board and thought it was about time I came up for my shift."

Sydney glanced at his watch. "Did they break for lunch?"

"Well, the interrogators had lunch. I'm not sure about their prisoners."

"It's a T-Board, Helen: T as in Torture. Lunch isn't normally included in the cost."

"The voice of experience." Helen grinned as Sydney moved to the door. "For your own personal information, you coped with your T-Board in 1998 much better than Raines has coped so far today. And he's even had more practice."

"Well, that's something to be proud of." His tones were sarcastic before he smiled. "Where's Miss Parker?"

"In her room. When I glanced in to suggest that examination, she was asleep."

"She's not...?"

"Don't even say it, Sydney. Two patients is enough right now. She's probably just hit a low-energy period in her day."

"Mmm, I can see how much you believe it." He laughed. "I'll check on her and let you know."

"Sure you can cope with a basic physical after all this time, Doctor?"

"If not," the psychiatrist, turning from the door, responded in amused tones, "I could always ask Emily to help."

# # #

Helen glanced up from her book some twenty minutes later to see Jarod open his eyes, gazing at the ceiling for a moment before looking around the room. As she got up, walking over to the bed, he saw her and struggled into a sitting position.

"What… when did I… how did I get…?"

"It's all right, Jarod. Just relax." She sat down beside him and put out a restraining hand. "You've got the measles, too, like Debbie has."

"No."

He shook his head vigorously, and then stared unseeingly at the bed for a few seconds as the world spun around him. Helen stood up and took an extra pillow out of the cupboard, turning back to find that he'd thrown off the blankets and swung both legs down from the mattress, about to get up.

"Jarod, did you hear what I said? You're sick and you have to stay in bed for at least the next few days."

"I'm not sick… I…"

He broke off to cough, pressing both hands down on the edge of the mattress, leaning over until he felt like he was going to fall off the bed. Reaching out a hand, Helen prevented him from doing so, placing the extra pillow down on the bed at the same time. Once the fit of coughing was over, she tried to lay him back against it, but he resisted her touch. Helen looked down at him sternly.

"Jarod, if you don't get rest, you could become dangerously ill. I doubt you'll want that to happen, and I know we don't."

"I'm not sick." The words came from between gritted teeth. "I can't have the same thing as Debbie because the incubation period for the measles is ten days and we haven't been here that long."

She knelt in front of him, scorn obvious both in her voice and her face. "Is that a deliberate lie, or have you really forgotten about going to Broots' house almost two weeks ago?"

He stared at her. "How on earth did you...?"

"You told me, after Sydney and I brought you here. Do you remember me bringing down the tape of the Centre from this morning to show you?"

Jarod nodded slowly. "I think so."

"To show Miss Parker how easy it is to fake sleep, you 'pretended' to nod off against my shoulder and that, added to the fact that you must have felt pretty bad all morning, sent you into real sleep. Your fever went up, telling me how sick you really are."

"I'm not…"

"The longer you argue with me, the less energy you'll have to get better." She put a finger against the lips he opened to reply. "No more talking, Jarod and that's an order."

He glared at her but she could clearly see his strength evaporating, both from the effort it cost him to stay sitting up, and to talk. She sat on the bed beside him again and gently stroked the back of his head, feeling him fight the urge to rest against her.

"Come on, Jarod." Her voice took on the soothing, almost hypnotic tones she had used before. "I know you don't want to admit how bad you're feeling, but you are allowed to get sick. I even know how bad you're feeling now. Every muscle is aching and you're forcing yourself to keep sitting up. Your poor body just wants to lie down on that wonderfully comfortable mattress beneath you, but you won't let it, even though sleep - lovely, deep sleep, like I suggested in the car the day before yesterday - is what you really need to get better more quickly. Can you remember me making that suggestion, Jarod, about relaxing back into the car seat and just letting your eyes close? If you let yourself relax like that now, you'll feel a lot less sick soon."

She felt him suppress a yawn, his words slightly mumbled.

"I…I'm not…"

"You are, Jarod. You are sick. I'm sure your throat's aching terribly now, and your head must be pounding from the awful effort of having to stay upright, instead of being able to lie against the soft pillow that I've just put down on the bed for you. Just look at it, Jarod."

He numbly obeyed the instruction and turned his head away from her.

"Doesn't it look comfortable? Can you imagine letting yourself sink down, putting your poor, tired head against it, closing your eyes and stopping the burning in the backs of them?"

His words were slurred, his head rolling forward before he forced it up again. "T...they're not..."

"Oh, I think they are."

Helen changed the movement of her hand, her hand going from the front to the back of his head rather than from side to side, and he had to fight even more strongly against the urge to rest his head against her shoulder.

"I know it must be hard for your eyes to stay open, when they keep sliding out of focus like they are right now. And all they can see is that luxuriously soft pillow there, with that nice, cool, white, cover, on which to lay your poor, aching head. And I’ve got some warm, cozy blankets that I could tuck in around you, Jarod, if you just lie down, to keep you from feeling so cold, like you're beginning to now."

"I'm not c…cold…" He tried to conceal a shiver as he spoke, his words even more mumbled than they had been before.

"You are cold, Jarod,” she soothed. “You’re very cold. But, however much you want to let yourself curl up under those lovely, warm rugs, you won't do it because you don't want to me to see just how awful you're feeling, and that's making your poor head ache even more than ever. It's started pounding terribly now, hasn't it? Just think about it, Jarod, and let yourself imagine this."

Her tones became increasingly dreamy as her hand moved in slower and gentler motions.

"In next to no time your poor, throbbing head could be lying down against the two wonderfully soft pillows and the rest of your aching body – and there isn’t one single part that’s not sore by now, is there, Jarod? - could lie down on this gloriously soft mattress. I can pull up these beautifully warm blankets over your cold body and you could finally let those poor eyelids of yours close. Then that burning you can feel behind your eyes will feel better and, as you drift off in beautiful, deep sleep, your head will stop pounding and all you have to do is lie there, sleeping yourself well again."

"I… I'm not… sick…"

He fought against the pain that she was describing so accurately, and against his own increasing desire to do as was being suggested, to admit that he was sick, to let himself to sink down onto the bed and be overwhelmed by the sleep he could feel starting to drag him down.

Sleep.

At that thought, that wonderful idea, Jarod's head lolled forward towards the flat white surface and his entire body sank in the same direction, but, with an enormous effort, he forced himself back up into a painfully upright position, still feeling that soothing, gentle touch on his hair. Jarod felt powerless to get out from under her hand. All he could manage was to try and withstand her suggestions, to ignore all she was encouraging him to do, and he shook his head slowly from side to side, both in denial at her offer and to try and clear it so he could think properly again. It was as if his mind, his ability to think, was being smothered by her calm, hypnotic tones.

Her voice, a quiet monotone, continued in his ear.

"Even if you don't want to lie down, Jarod, then you could still lie back against me. It's not quite as good, because you won't be lying down, but it allows your poor aching body to have some comfort. I could help you find that comfort, Jarod, if you let me. All you have to do is let yourself relax back against me; let your head fall back on my shoulder. I'm right here, Jarod, and it would be so easy to let it happen. I'm so close to you that all you'd have to do is relax the tiniest bit, and then I'll be holding you up and you won't have to do it anymore. I can take all the weight, and it's just getting so heavy, isn't it, Jarod? Your head feels like it's got rocks on top of it and it must be so hard for it to stay up, the way it is now. If you let it fall back, I'll be the one holding it instead of you. Wouldn't that be nice?"

His tongue seemed enormous in his mouth and his lips would hardly open but he finally managed to force out the sound.

"N…"

"No?"

The question was hardly recognizable as such, being very softly spoken and akin to the tone in which she had been speaking before and continued to use now.

"I think it must be very nice, Jarod, to lean back and lie that poor aching head of yours against my shoulder. I've got a cool, damp cloth here that I could use to wipe away the sweat that you feel on your face. Would you like me to do that, Jarod? A lovely cool piece of material, that I can put over your poor, aching eyes and you can let them close. I'm sure that it must be almost impossible to see anything now, with them so blurry, and the colored spots that appear whenever you try to focus. Why not let them shut, Jarod? Let the poor eyes of yours just slide closed. Rest your head back on my shoulder and get rid of the awful weight on your eyelids. They're so heavy now, aren't they? Almost as bad as your poor head. Just lay your head back against me, Jarod. Can you feel what my hand's doing? Let it guide your aching head so you lie back. That's a wonderful thought, isn't it? Feeling as tired as you do right now, to imagine yourself with that sore head of yours lying against my arm and the agonizing burning in your eyes fading as they close, surrounding you with darkness. Your whole body could relax, Jarod, and all the pain you feel now could disappear. Isn't that a lovely idea? And it's such an easy thing to do, too, Jarod. All you have to do is stop fighting me. Let that throbbing head of yours fall back; rest it against my shoulder. Once you’ve done that, everything will become easier, I promise. Just take that first step, Jarod. Just relax."

She felt him fight to conceal another yawn, but this wouldn't be denied, regardless of how he tried to hide it. As his mouth was forced widely open, his head fell back, and Helen was close enough that it touched her shoulder for a few brief seconds. Although he managed to lift it again almost at once, Helen's gentle yet firm touch quickly brought it back down again before he could collect the strength to keep holding it upright.

"That's right, Jarod. It wasn't so difficult, was it? Now your head won't feel sore anymore. But your poor eyes are still throbbing painfully, aren't they?"

She could now see he was blinking erratically, forcing his eyelids open each time through sheer willpower.

"Your eyes must be burning so badly. I'm sure they are and that, by now, they must be almost as bad as your head was. Although your head's feeling better now that it's resting against me, the rest of your body, while you keep it this tense, must be so very sore."

Her hand now moved to his right arm, and a finger repeatedly slid slowly down from his shoulder to where the cast stopped, halfway up his lower arm.

"If you let yourself relax, Jarod, I promise all the pain will fade. If you do it, then you can sink into a beautiful, deep sleep and you'll wake up feeling much better. When you fall asleep, I'll put your head down on the pillow and tuck the two lovely, warm blankets around you so that you don't get cold and you'll stay in this wonderfully comfortable bed until your fever's gone and you feel better. But for now, all I want you to do is relax back against me, Jarod, and let me take all the weight so you won't have to do it for yourself. You know you can trust me, Jarod, and you're safe here with me, so why do you keep fighting? All that I want to do is help you, but I can't, not unless you work with me."

She looked into his eyes, seeming to lock her gaze with his, lowering her voice to a soft and persuasive whisper.

"Just let me help you, Jarod."

Unable to break away, he finally let himself relax back against her, instantly feeling an unutterable sense of relief as the pain started to fade. Still, Jarod wasn't willing to yield completely despite the fact that his eyes, looking up into the face that she turned down to his, still throbbed agonizingly. He tried to ignore it, to ignore the things she was telling him, but now it was almost like she was in control of his very thought processes and he couldn't break away, continuing to gaze blindly up at her, despite the red haze that seemed to fill his sight and make it so hard to see.

"Good, Jarod. That's right." She reached over to the table and picked up a cloth, holding it up, so that he could see it. "Remember this? It's nice and cool and it'll be so lovely against your hot face, won't it?"

Slowly, gently, she wiped his forehead and cheeks, washing away the sweat that made his skin feel so tight and wetting his dry lips. Instinctively, Jarod swallowed, feeling how painful his throat was, before he felt that the cloth had been removed from his face and now something cold and hard was touching his bottom lip.

"It's all right, Jarod. This is water to help make your throat better. I just want you to sip it." Slowly, he drank the small amount of water in the glass and she put it back on the table, picking up the cloth again. Deliberately she folded it, placing the damp, cool material on his hot forehead.

"I know that your eyes must be very sore by now, Jarod, and I'm going to put this over them, but I don't want you to fight me."

Fight, he thought numbly, as the world went dark and the cool material provided such a wonderful relief for his sore eyes. With what? I've got no strength to fight you. Maybe you were right. Maybe I am sick. Maybe it will be easier if I just gave in, if I let her, that voice, lie me down on the bed; let her put my head down onto the pillow; let her cover me with those cozy blankets; let myself sleep. Maybe, if I do what she says I'll be able to ease the pain in my head, my eyes. Maybe darkness is better than the light. It must be. She said it would be. Does it matter? I can't see anyway, not now. Not anymore. She said that, too. Maybe I should just do what she says, just lay back in her arms, just rest. Maybe she's right…

"That's it, Jarod." She soothed. "That's right, just relax. Just let it all go. You've got nothing else to hold on for, no reason to stay awake, to think. All you've got to do is rest. It's easy. Just rest now, rest against me and I'll stay with you."

Helen moved her cool hand, placing it against his hot forehead, gently stroking now only with her fingertips.

"That's all you have to do now, Jarod. Just sleep. It's not hard, is it? All you can hear, the only thing you can even think about, is my voice so focus on that. Don't worry about anything else; just listen to it and feel my hand on your forehead. It's lovely and relaxing isn't it, Jarod, lying here, with me holding you up so you don't have to do it anymore. By now you can't even feel me here anymore, can you? Don't think about me. Think, instead, about how you feel, as if you're floating. Maybe that dream of yours has come true. Maybe you're up in the air now, flying. Don't try to focus on the things I say. Think about that dream instead and just let my words flow through you."

She could still feel tension in his body and lowered her voice yet again, making the tones in which she was speaking easier to detect than the individual words.

"Let yourself flow with them. Just sleep, Jarod. Isn't it a wonderful word: sleep? The word itself is beautiful and soothing, but the real thing is just so much better, Jarod. Sleep is a darkness that rises up, takes you lovingly in its arms like a mother, and carries you down to a nice, peaceful place where you won't have to think anymore. Let it take you, Jarod. Just sleep."

Sleep, Jarod thought drowsily. Why was that idea so bad before? It doesn't seem bad now. It even seems nice, tempting. Sleep. Why did I fight it so hard? I can't remember now. It can't have been important, or I'd have remembered. But why did I fight it before when I could have just given in to her at the start? If I had, it wouldn't hurt so badly now. I’d already be lying back against her like this and my eyes wouldn't hurt. My head wouldn't either. She said that. She was right before. She must be now, too. Next time, I won't try to deny that I'm sick. I am sick. She said so, so I must be sick. But she'll make me better. She said so. Next time I'll just relax like this, in her arms, my head against her shoulder, and let her soothe me to sleep. It won't hurt then, and I'll be able to sleep. I know she'll let me sleep. Sleep and the other thing. What was the other word she said? Mother, that was it. Maybe when I wake up next time she'll be sitting beside me, holding my hand. Mothers always care for their children when they're sick. Somehow she'll know I'm sick and come to take care of me...

Helen saw his lips move, silently forming the word 'mother' and smiled sadly. "That's right, Jarod. I'll repay the debts I owe your mother, by taking care of you now. I'll take her place and look after you until you get better. Now let the darkness come and take you away with it, Jarod. There's no need for you to try and stay awake. There'll be somebody here with you whenever you wake up, to make sure that you're okay. All you have to do is sleep. Just sleep..."

Finally Jarod's head rolled slightly towards her, lips parting with a sigh as he gave in and let the sleep overwhelm him. The last of the tension faded away, his body limp in her arms, and Helen smiled. Putting her hand on the side of his head, she supported it down to the pillow before getting up. He never moved. Putting his legs up on the bed took only a few seconds and then she pulled up the blankets to cover him, tucking them in tightly along the bottom of the mattress. As she turned, Helen jumped at the sight of Sydney in the doorway.

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
The men at the head of the table watched as the man, still toting his oxygen tank, was escorted from the room by two sweepers.

"So now what?"

"I think it's time we talked with Mr. Parker's ally. Let's get his side of all this and find out what he knew about the mainframe."

"Why else would he have run?"

"Perhaps because he was scared of being implicated - as he has been - but Cox may not have been directly involved." The man nodded at the two sweepers who stood on either side of the doorway, both of whom left the room immediately.

"And if he wasn't?"

"Then we may need to look further afield."

"Such as?"

"Let's cross that bridge when we come to it, shall we?"

# # #

Ashe, New York
"Hypnosis?"

"Power of suggestion." She grinned. "Being that sick anyway, it wasn't ever going to be hard."

"Sick?" He sat down on a chair and raised a skeptical eyebrow. "You almost sent me to sleep, too, and I was even standing up!"

"Well, you didn't have to stay that way. You could have come in," Helen lowered her voice again, "sat in the chair where I am now, put your head back on the cushion and…"

"All right!" Sydney spoke sharply. "I just had proof of your powers. I don't need to be a subject of them too."

"You already were." She smiled. "I tried the same thing on you in the car and it sent you to sleep just as much as the gas did."

"And what did you give Jarod?"

"Nothing. That's pure, natural, unassisted sleep. I'll do it again if I have to, but he probably won't need it. A little reminder of the last half hour should be enough to send him under next time."

Sydney nodded. "That, of course, being the best thing for him."

"Exactly. I'll do it to Debbie if she needs it." Helen raised an eyebrow questioningly. "And also, as required, also to Miss Parker."

He shook his head, answering her unspoken question. "No, although I think she is going to get it. She said she's hasn't seen Debbie for nearly four weeks, but she's been around Broots every day and he may have given it to her. We'll have to wait and see. But she doesn't have it yet."

"So her nap earlier...?"

"...was just that - a nap. I think that, by making her do nothing all morning, you've soothed her into it. Usually she's running on adrenaline all day. That’s unnecessary here so she's relaxing instead. Relaxing and sleeping."

"Good." Helen nodded definitively. "With any luck, that might build up her immune system enough that she won't have it too badly."

"That's what I was hoping as well." Sydney glanced over at her. "Should we give her some sort of dietary addition - vitamins perhaps?"

"No." Helen shook her head. "We don't have long enough to get the doses right. I think we should go with what's happening now and, when she gets it, hope that it's not too severe."

# # #

Going into the other bedroom, she found Broots asleep in the armchair in the corner, and Debbie lying on her back, gazing up at the ceiling. Helen walked over to the bed and sat next to the little girl. As she reached out a hand and put it on her forehead, Debbie's eyes filled with tears and she tried to sit up.

"It's okay, sweetie." She let the girl snuggle against her shoulder and the felt first of the tears run down onto her shirt. "Are you feeling worse, baby?"

"Uh huh." The girl's voice was a whisper. "I feel awful, Mommy."

"Why didn't you tell your Daddy? Then he'd have told me, and I could have given you a nice drink to make it better."

"He's asleep and I didn't want to wake him up."

"He'd want you to wake him up, Debbie, if you felt really sick. Neither of us wants you to stay sick for long."

The girl began to sob quietly, her face pressed up against Helen's neck and her hot breath on the woman's skin. Gently Helen stroked the back of her head.

"Debbie, try not to cry, baby. If you do, it’ll only make you worse and make your head hurt more. And I think it's already pretty sore, isn't it?"

Nodding, the girl lifted her head and wiped the back of her hand across her face, sniffing. Helen gently stroked the small head, at the same time reaching out for a measuring glass that she had earlier prepared. She held the glass, full of the pale liquid, to the girl's lips.

"Here, Debbie, this will help you feel a lot better. Just sip it."

Slowly the girl swallowed the contents of the glass and Helen put it back down on the table before picking up a damp cloth and gently wiping Debbie's face.

"Was that nice, baby?"

"Uh huh." There was a small smile on the girl's face as she lay back against Helen with her eyes closed. "Like honey."

"Yes, there's a lot of honey in it," the doctor agreed with a smile. "I thought you'd like honey, so I put some in, just for you."

The eyes that Debbie opened were glittering with fever. "Did you make it?"

"I sure did. It will make you feel less hot and stop you from coughing." She smiled and swept the hair away from the girl's face. "I know something else you'd like to have, too."

"Mmm?" The girl's eyelids were drooping again.

"I think you'd love some sleep right now, wouldn't you, Debbie?" She stroked the girl's head again in slow, regular movements. "You just close your eyes, sweetie, and relax. I'll stay right here, and take care of you but now you just lie back and let your tired eyes close. That's right."

Helen felt as the small body snuggled closer to her, Debbie's head lying on her shoulder, her arms loosely linked around Helen's neck, and the rest of her body curled up in the doctor's lap. Picking up the rug that folded on the end of the bed, Helen covered the girl. Debbie gave a little shiver and then tightened her hold around Helen's neck briefly before she relaxed, lips parting in a quiet sigh. The doctor waited for a moment before standing up and putting the girl down on the bed, covering her up and tucking in the blankets firmly. Turning, she saw Broots watching her.

"You're really good at that."

Helen smiled at the balding man. "I've been doing this for while now. Besides, all kids are the same when they're sick, and," she added with a grin, "so are all adults."

Broots' lips twitched, his eyes registering his instant comprehension. "He's a bit difficult, huh?"

"Just so as you'd notice, yes. He tried to deny that he was sick. I managed to persuade him that he is."

"And is he bad?"

"Well, measles in an adult is more dangerous than in a child but, with lots of time in bed and the right care, he should be fine."

"And Miss Parker?"

"She hasn't got it yet, but I expect that you'll have been generous and provided her with a case of it. She said she hadn't seen Debbie for a while, so if she comes down with it sooner than we expected, we can blame you."

"Gee, thanks." Broots laughed. "Well, as long as you don't tell her it was me..."

"You're not… scared, are you, Broots?"


"Me?" He tried to look indignant. "Never!"

"No, of course not." Helen picked up the bottle of medicine and poured some of it into the glass, putting the lid back on and placing the glass within easy reach.

"I wish my doctors had put honey into my medicine when I was sick."

She grinned. "Like Sydney said, I'm considerate."

"So what did you add to Jarod's?"

"Well, I had thought about adding PEZ but they don't seem to make that in liquid form yet. No, his is honey as well."

"I thought you might go for something extravagant like chocolate or something."

"I think we'll skip the caffeine in chocolate. He needs sleep, not a wake-up call."

"Talking of which, will it put them to sleep?"

"Like with most cough syrup, it contains a very mild sedative but it's more to relax the throat, thus reducing the feeling of needing to cough, than actually send a person to sleep. When it combines with a high fever, it's conducive to sleep, but later, when they're getting better, we'll either have to use something else or else let Mother Nature do it all."

"Or you could just talk to them," interrupted another voice from the doorway. "It's pretty effective."

"He's still out?"

"Like the proverbial light." Sydney smiled. "Emily's going to stay there while I get dinner."

Helen stood up. "I'll give you a hand with that after I've checked on Miss Parker."

The psychiatrist tried to look offended. "You don't trust my diagnosis?

"I did at the time, but these things develop so fast that she could be showing signs now that she didn't have before or that you might have missed, like Koplik spots." Helen laughed a somewhat abashed look appeared on the psychiatrist's face. "If it would help, I could lend you my big book of childhood diseases so that you can do a little revision, Sydney..."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"So we have another day of questioning to look forward to tomorrow."

"Unfortunately."

The first man grinned, running a hand through his red hair. "You haven't enjoyed watching them sweat? What a disappointment. I thought you would have loved every moment!"

"If we were getting anywhere," the second man growled, "I might, but we seem to be beating our heads against a brick wall."

"Well," the third man interrupted, leaning back in his chair with both hands linked behind his head. "Why don't we see how a night of hunger and interrupted sleep affects them? If that fails, we can always use another form of… incentive."

"Do you think they're really as ignorant of what happened as they seem?"

"I think Mr. Parker has some information that he's not willing to reveal. When we find out what it is, then we might have the answer. How's the rebuilding going?"

"Slowly. After all, we've been building the old one for almost fifty years. If we could get access to the existing material, we might have a hope of rescuing some of the data, but it's impossible. All of our old experiments and simulations..."

The first man ground his teeth angrily. "When I find out exactly who's to blame for this, they'll wish they'd never been born."

# # #

Ashe, New York
"Miss Parker?" Helen tapped gently on the closed door of the bedroom, and a sound from within encouraged her to push it open. The woman looked up at her drowsily, lying against a mound of pillows.

"I'm sorry, did I wake you?"

"No, I woke up about five minutes ago. I was just..."

"Mooching?"

The brunette smiled. "Anything's possible."

"Do you want something for dinner?"

"Who's cooking?"

"Sydney, why? Would that make a difference?"

"If it was you, I'd be a lot more cautious."

Helen gave her a look of mock-sorrow. "Nobody trusts me anymore." Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a small object. "Open up."

"Sydney did this already."

"I know, earlier. I want to make sure that you're not pulling a similar stunt to that which Jarod did before so we'll do it several times each day."

The woman raised an eyebrow, but opened her mouth, and let the doctor place the thermometer under her tongue. Helen picked up the woman's wrist and timed her pulse before removing the instrument, reading it, and then turning on the bright overhead light. Miss Parker looked up at her curiously.

"Now what?"

"A few days before people show other signs, they often have white spots in their cheeks. That's what I want to look for now."

Miss Parker nodded and raised her head. After a few minutes of careful examination, the doctor stepped back.

"Passed with a clean bill of health - for now. But I want to know right away if you feel different from normal. And we'll still keep up the program of relaxation, I think."

"Do you think I'm going to get it?"

Helen sat down in the chair opposite. "Unless your immune system has an innate immunity to it, I think it’s likely. Some people are born with their own natural vaccines, but we'll have to wait and see. You've been exposed to Jarod and Debbie, both of whom are now sick..."

"And Broots at work."

"Exactly, although he was hoping you wouldn't think of that."

"What's he scared of?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Helen grinned. "You of course. The way you usually are at work anyway. Broots hasn't had a chance to see the relaxed, non-sleep-deprived you."

"I think he'll get that chance. We'll be here for a while, right?"

"Minimum of a week, yes. It's going to be that at least long before Jarod and Debbie are no longer infectious."

"And then..."

"Knowing the way these things usually happen, you'll probably get it on the last day of them being sick." Helen rolled her eyes and laughed. "I once treated a family of six kids, all of whom got it on the very last day that the one before was considered infectious. Their poor mother didn't leave the house for five weeks, and I was there almost every day."

"Now you know why I didn't study medicine." Miss Parker grinned. "But I honestly think that I still get less sleep than most other doctors I know."

"Maybe I can teach you a few methods of getting around that."

"I've had other people try..."

"And you probably resisted them every step of the way. Those things will only work if the person lets them."

Miss Parker raised an eyebrow. "How is that you know so much about me, about all of us?"

Helen smiled. "Miss Parker, I've been coming into the Centre for almost six years now. Don't you think I'd have a good idea of people's quirks after all this time?"

"Okay, good point." The woman looked up. "Have you only hunted for information about Jarod and his family, or more?"

"Well, they were my primary focus, but there's a lot of scientific research going on that interested me too."

"They won't be doing that anymore."

"That's questionable, Miss Parker. Whenever Mr. Parker finally admits to information being stolen from his office, the Triumvirate will find that he has records for a lot of experiments they're mourning right now."

"But the results are wrong."

Helen laughed. "They don't know that, do they? They'll either test it all again and get wonderfully confused or else sell what they've got and make some rather big enemies."

"In other words..."

"I think you're probably about to become unemployed. Sorry."

"Remind me to get angry about that later, will you?" the other woman suggested, laughing.

Helen got up, grinning. "Too much trouble now?"

"Pretty much, yes."

"I'll see what I can do. Want to come up and watch us make dinner?"

"Sounds good."

# # #

"Mommy?"

"Yes, Debbie?"

"Where's Daddy?"

Helen sat down on the bed beside the little girl and began to stroke her forehead, letting the child rest her head against the woman's leg. "He's gone to get ready for bed, sweetie. But he'll come to give you a kiss goodnight before he goes to sleep. He said he would."

"And when are you going to bed?"

The doctor smiled. "You're in my bed, baby, remember?"

Debbie giggled softly. "So will you sleep in my bed?"

"No, it's too far away from you, all the way down there. I'll stay up here."

"Is somebody else sick, too?"

"Why do you ask, sweetie?"

"Well, you were in here a lot and then you went away and didn't come back for a long time. And I thought I heard somebody coughing."

"Did you miss me, honey?"

"A bit." She smiled sleepily. "But who's sick?"

"Jarod. You gave him the measles when he came to your house two weeks ago."

"I thought only kids got the measles."

"No, grown ups can get it too." She smiled. "If you wake up during the night and I don't come over to the bed right away, I'll be with Jarod, okay? If it's important, you can call out to me and I'll come or else Emily will."

"Uh huh." The girl closed her eyes and took a firmer hold on the hand that Helen had slipped into hers earlier. "Is Daddy coming soon?"

"Yes, he is." The man himself spoke from the doorway. "I'm right here, baby."

"Are you going to bed now?" The little girl looked up at him, her head still lying on Helen's leg.

The man raised and eyebrow. "Do you want me to stay here with you?"

"No, it's okay." She smiled drowsily. "Mommy said she'd stay."

Broots glanced at Helen. "I've just been supplanted?"

"Looks that way."

Grinning, he bent over to kiss his daughter and returned the weak hug she gave him. "If you want me, Debbie, tell Helen and she'll come and get me, okay?"

"Uh huh." She gave another sleepy smile and closed her eyes again. He stood beside the bed for moment longer, watching her, before looking at Helen.

"You will call me...?"

"Broots, I'm a doctor. I know when I kid needs their parents. Trust me."

"Last time I might have done that, I found myself unconscious in the back seat of your car."

She laughed. "I thought that was all forgiven."

He grinned. "Forgiven, yes, but not forgotten. I'll drag it out from time to time."

"I bet you will." She hid a smile as he turned to the door. "Good night."

# # #

Checking that Debbie was asleep, Helen slipped from the room and went into the one next door. Silently pushing open the door, she found Emily leaning over her brother, apparently engaged in a softly spoken argument.

"What's going on?"

Emily turned with an expression of relief. "He's being stubborn."

"He's your brother, Em. What else would he be?" Disregarding the indignant look on her friend's face, she turned to the bed to find her patient trying to sit up, his eyes glittering with fever and a bright red spot on either cheek. "What is it, Jarod?"

His voice was a rasp. "I want to… get up…"

She glanced at Emily. "Can you go in to Debbie? This may take a while."

Emily rolled her eyes, heading for the door. "She has to be the easier patient."

"That definitely could be possible." Helen sat beside Jarod but he didn't even cast a glance in her direction as his eyes darted around the room, apparently focusing on things that she couldn't see. The doctor leaned forward, speaking firmly. "Tell me why do you want to get up?"

"I can't… stay in bed… the Centre…"

"Jarod, look at me. Come on, make the effort."

Eventually he managed to focus on her face. "H… Helen?"

"You're safe, Jarod. The Centre won't find you while you're with me." She lifted one hand, gently stroking the side of his face. "Do you believe me?"

He relaxed at the touch, sinking back against the pillow, before a vague memory returned. "Were you here… before…?"

"Yes," she smiled understandingly. "I was."

"And… can I...?"

Changing her position slightly, she was ready for him, with some difficulty, to pull himself up into a sitting position. Gently, she guided his head so it rested on her shoulder, one hand under his arm, against his chest, supporting him, and the other stroking the top of his head.

"That's right, Jarod." Her voice was lowered again to the quiet tones. "You're safe with me. Don't think about that anymore, just think about being here, being in bed and letting yourself relax."

"Helen?" His voice was soft, almost childish.

"Yes, Jarod?"

"Is my Mom coming to see me?"

For several seconds, the woman struggled to think of an answer, wishing that she could give him the one he had hoped to hear. Finally an alternative presented itself; one that she seized eagerly. "You can dream she's with you, Jarod. Dream that she's sitting next to you as you sleep. Imagine her sitting here, holding your hand."

A small smile appeared on his face as he began to relax against her and, despite having his eyes closed, he spoke again. "I'm sick, aren't I?"

"Yes, Jarod." She spoke softly. "Yes, you are sick."

"So I should stay in bed?"

"That's right. You should stay lying down in bed and sleep."

"Do I have to…?" He broke off to yawn, nestling closer to her. "If you're here with me, do I have to stay lying down? Can I sit up instead?"

"You mean like this?"

"Mmm hmm." He nodded drowsily, looking up at her out of glazed, sleepy eyes, still with the small smile on his face, his voice childish once more. "It's nice."

"If you try to sleep, Jarod." Her voice lowered further. "You can lie like this, against my shoulder, if you try to sleep."

Jarod nodded again, turning his face in to her neck and closing his eyes again. Sleep, he thought. Yes, I can sleep. She told me to. She wants me to. I can't hear what she's saying anymore, but it doesn't matter. I'm safe, with her. She said that too. I don't have to do anything, to help anyone. I can just lie here and rest. That's all I want to do. I don't want to get up. I can stay here for as long as I want, until I feel better. Just being like this makes me feel better. I'll tell her that. Not now. It's too nice to move, right now. I won't tell her now. But I'll tell her that some time. Now I just want to lie here and listen to her voice, feeling safe. I can't remember the last time I felt like this, this safe. Maybe it was when I was little. Maybe it was with Sydney. It doesn't matter. I can think about that later, tomorrow. Maybe Sydney will be here when I wake up too. I thought he was here before. It doesn't matter if he was. I can always dream that he's here, that he's taking care of me. To dream it, I need to sleep. What did she say about sleep? It's a darkness coming down to take me with it. Taking me somewhere I don't have to think anymore. I don't want to think. Thinking's too hard. I'll just relax, let her words flow around me and maybe they'll take me away, too. Just relax... sleep...

Sleight of Hand
Part 6


Ashe, New York
Jarod's eyes slowly opened and traveled over the ceiling. He was lying down in bed again. Helen must have put his head back down on the pillow after he fell asleep. He couldn't remember doing that, but it must have happened, if all this was real. Was it real or just a dream? He couldn't really tell. Glancing around again, he saw the man sitting in the chair in the corner. Drowsily, he watched as the psychiatrist stood up and walked over to the bed, sitting down on the edge of it and placing one hand gently on the side of his head, as Helen had done.

"How are you feeling, Jarod?"

He swallowed several times, licking his lips to moisten then. "A... are you real?"

Sydney smiled. "Yes, Jarod, I am real."

"I'm not... dreaming?"

"No, you're awake. You had a lovely, long night's sleep, and now you're awake just in time to have some of the medicine that Helen made for you."

He picked up the glass and, using his other hand to support Jarod's head, watched as the man drank the contents. The younger man smiled faintly as he swallowed the dose.

"It's nice."

"That's good, Jarod. Now just close your eyes and try to sleep again."

"Where's… Helen?"

"She's in with Debbie right now. She'll come in and see you later but I'll stay here until she does."

"Are you here... because I'm sick?"

"That's right, Jarod. And I'll stay here with you until you feel better, I promise."

"Where's... Em?"

"She's gone to bed, Jarod. She needs some sleep too, after staying here with you all night."

He nodded slightly and let his eyelids fall, feeling Sydney's hand gently stroke his hair. Gradually Jarod could feel the peace that crept in on him from all sides and he relaxed into it.

# # #

"Here, baby." Helen held the glass of medicine to the little girl's lips, watching as she drank it. "Good girl, Debbie. Very good."

"Mommy?"

"Yes, sweetheart?"

"Can I always call you that?"

"If you want to, Debbie, yes you can."

The girl turned slightly so her face was pressed into Helen's neck. "And will you come live with Daddy and me?"

Helen's eyes widened momentarily. "Well," she hazarded. "We'll see."

"I want you to," the girl murmured softly, her eyelids falling shut. "I want my mom at home with me again."

For a moment, Helen closed her own eyes, feeling her emotions rise, and remembering when, at about Debbie's age, she had asked same thing of one of the nuns. And she could remember, several years later, wishing that the wonderful philosophy teacher could be her mother. The woman’s face came into her mind, along with her son's whispered plea from earlier that morning. Straightening her shoulders, Helen gently put the sleeping girl back against the pillow and stood up. Out of respect for the woman's privacy and regardless of her own keen desire, Helen hadn't even considered trying to find her but she would now. Now she would search for her, bring her to the house and have her sitting beside Jarod's bed when he woke up, with the added benefit that she could spend more time with Debbie. There were only several hundred million people in America. How long could it honestly take? She knew what the woman would be doing, and even possibly the name that she would be doing it under. Seizing the computer, she began searching.

# # #

"Morning, Helen."

She glanced up to find Broots in the doorway and smiled. "How did you sleep?"

"Better than you did, I'll bet."

"That's a pretty accurate statement." Helen grinned. "T-Board just started."

"Who?"

"Cox. They used Mr. Parker to get information about his accomplice so now they're turning the tables."

"And?"

"He's spilling his guts. I think he considers it revenge. The only thing that he's still not told them so far is that he was responsible for Lyle's death. Oh, and he hasn't mentioned the robbery either, but I don't know if he knows about it."

Broots grinned. "We've got an entertaining few hours ahead then."

"Sure do. I saved it on your computer so you can watch it whenever you want."

"Thanks, Helen." He looked down. "How's Debbie?"

"As well as I could reasonably expect her to be. I gave her another dose about an hour ago, so her temperature's down right now and she slept well all night."

"Good." He watched as Helen closed her laptop and got out of the chair. "I really appreciate this, Helen. I hope you know that."

She smiled. "It's no trouble, Broots. Really. I like it."

# # #

Maverick, Connecticut
Helen stopped outside the house and sat looking at it through the windshield for a few long moments. She could hardly believe it: she actually felt nervous. It was such a ridiculous thing to be feeling, but she was. Reaching for the door handle, Helen was about to open it when the cell phone lying on the passenger seat rang.

"Hello?"

"Helen, where are you?"

She grinned. "Considering you don't know where you are, Sydney, there wouldn't be a lot of point in me telling you where I am, would there now?"

"All right, what are you doing, wherever you are? I thought that we were all supposed to be under quarantine restrictions."

"You are. As the doctor, I don't have to be. You should know that." The sound of quiet laughter on the other end of the line made her grin. "Don't worry, Sydney. I'll be back in a few hours, before the day shift's over anyway. Maybe even in time to get some sleep myself."

"And you're up to driving?"

"If I wasn't, I wouldn't be doing it. I wouldn't risk either my life or that of others by doing something that stupid. Don't worry, Sydney. Or, if you find that you have to, worry about Jarod instead. I'll be fine."

He laughed again. "Yes, Doctor."

As she disconnected the call, Helen saw a car pull up in the driveway and caught her breath as a familiar figure stepped out of it, collecting several books before walking to the house. For several minutes Helen froze in her seat, unable to move, but as the door shut behind the woman, Helen broke out of her reverie and got out of the car. Nervously she walked up the path, trying to control the trembling in her fingers as she pressed the doorbell.

"Miss Taylor?"

Helen broke the silence that had started when the woman opened the door and she watched as the woman blinked for the first time in several minutes.

"H… Helen?"

"I hope you don't mind me intruding on you like this."

"I… I can't believe it." Margaret stared in disbelief at the slender figure. "How in heaven’s name did you manage to track me down? Even the Centre hasn't done that in almost a year."

"And they definitely won't do it now." Helen grinned. "I know your current job finished today, so do you have an objection to me 'borrowing' you?"

"For what purpose?"

"I've got a couple of people who would love to see you."

"Oh, really?" Margaret raised one eyebrow and looked suspiciously at her former student. "That's the same tone of voice you used once when you wanted to hand in an essay late. What aren't you telling me?"

"Couldn't you just trust me, ma'am?"

"No. I'm not good at trusting people, Helen. Even you. Not anymore."

Helen took out Miss Parker's pursuit photo of Jarod, which she had taken earlier that day, and held it up in front of the older woman. "Anything about that face strike you as even vaguely familiar?"

Grinning, Helen watched as tears came into Margaret's eyes and heard her gasp as she stared at the image. Her voice, when she finally managed to speak, was a faint whisper "You know where my son is?"

"Right now, lying in bed and, with any luck, sleeping."

"What?"

"He got the measles from another patient who's at my house. He asked me this morning if his mom was coming to see him and I thought it was time I tracked you down. It took a few hours but, obviously, I did it."

The woman gingerly took the photo from Helen's hand and, almost disbelieving, touched the face with a gentle finger. "And… it's really him?"

"Well, Emily said it was."

Margaret looked up sharply. "She's there, too?"

"We've been friends for a year now. She ended up at the place we first met." The doctor waved in the direction of her car. "Why don't I tell you the rest on the way?"

# # #

New York
"He might not believe that you're really there, Miss Taylor."

"Helen, if you call me that once more, I'll push you out of the car."

The younger woman laughed. "How can I possibly call my former teacher by her first name?"

"Would you like me to call you by your surname?"

"No, please, anything but that!"

Margaret smiled. "Then stop it."

"Yes, ma'am."

"As for what you were saying before, he'll know me though, right?"

"Definitely. He's got a pretty high fever - the measles will do that to people - and I told him before I made the decision to come and find you that he should dream you were there, meaning that he'll probably think that's what happening. But as his temperature goes down he'll know it's no dream." Helen grinned. "And I've got no doubt Emily will know who you are right away."

"But he's not too sick, right? I mean, he won't..."

"I'd be surprised if he had more than just a high fever and a couple of the other nasties that go along with the measles. He's a strong, fit man and that's helping."

Margaret nodded and half-smiled. "I was worried when I got that a few years ago, but now I'm glad I did."

"Worried?" Helen glanced over at the woman. "Why?"

"It's hard to run when walking seems impossible."

"That's true. Well, you don't have to worry about that now. Oh, but I guess I should mention one or two little things before we get there."

Margaret's voice was immediately filled with tension. "Such as?"

"Uh, in no particular order, Sydney, Miss Parker and Mr. Broots."

"What?" The older woman stared at the driver. "Why is the pursuit team there?"

"I abducted Sydney, Broots and his daughter a few days before Jarod arrived at the house. After Lyle died..."

"He's dead?"

"Yes, he was killed a few days ago."

"K… killed?"

"His father believed Lyle knew too much and had him assassinated. We rescued Miss Parker just in time to prevent her from being next on the hit list."

"So… they're not… they won't…?"

"Margaret, I wouldn't be bringing you here if I felt that there was the smallest risk of them doing it. Right now, they're as much in danger from the Centre as we are. I told you about the mainframe disaster. Believe me, they're very different people from those you might expect. Broots is worried about Debbie, Sydney's worried about Jarod and Miss Parker is waiting to get sick. She's the only person at the house who hasn't had the measles so we're waiting for her to come down with it as well."

"Why don't you just open a hospital there?"

Turning into her street, Helen grinned. "Trust me, I've thought about it."

# # #

Ashe, New York
Helen opened the door, watching Emily stir something on the stove. "Early dinner or late lunch?"

Emily spun around and then grinned. "Do you mind not scaring me out of twenty years' growth?"

"That would make you Jarod's big sister instead of his little one. Not to mention that it would make you your mother's oldest child instead of her baby girl."

The woman's face became slightly wistful. "Yeah, I guess it might be nice."

"I wouldn't want to lose my baby, Emily," Margaret stated.

The spoon fell from the woman's hand as she stared at the figure that moved in to the doorway, and then Emily threw herself at her mother. With a laugh, Helen started to clean up the mess, turning to see Sydney standing in the doorway.

"What on earth...?"

"I thought I'd give Emily a pleasant surprise." Helen grinned. "I tracked her down this morning." She threw the paper towel in the bin. "How's Jarod?"

"Sleeping right now. I gave him some medicine about twenty minutes ago, so his fever's down, and I decided to take advantage of it to make some coffee for both Broots and I."

"You do that. I'll slip up and check on him."

Opening the door, she stepped across to the bed and looked down to see a faint smile on Jarod's face. For several minutes, she silently watched him sleep, about to leave again when he opened his eyes and looked at her. Seating herself on the bed, Helen helped him to sit up and lean back against her, stroking his hair.

"What were you dreaming about, Jarod?"

"Mom." He closed his eyes as if wanting to return to the dream. "I thought she was here with me, holding me like you are now."

Helen glanced up in time to see the door open and the woman enter, hesitating on the threshold. Smiling, Helen nodded and Margaret moved over to sit down on the bed.

"Open your eyes, Jarod."

"You're always telling me to close them."

She laughed softly. "I know, but now I want you to open them, just for a moment."

"Really?"

"I think you'll want to see this."

He hesitated briefly before his eyes opened, dreamily gazing the woman in front of him, and his smile was faint. "I went back to sleep fast, huh?"

"Yes, Jarod." Margaret's voice was soft and, as she pronounced his name, tears glittered in her eyes. "Yes, you did."

"Stay with me, Mom. Please. Don't vanish when I wake up."

Placing one hand on his, she smiled. "I promise, Jarod. I'll still be here when you wake up again.”

"That'd be nice." His voice was a murmur as his eyes closed, unable to stay open any longer, and Helen felt him relax against her. Smiling, she looked up.

"I told you he'd know who you were."

Margaret nodded, a tear trickling down her cheek as she looked at her sleeping son face, lying against Helen's shoulder.

# # #

Yawning, Helen opened her eyes to find Sydney standing beside the bed.

"I didn't want to have to wake you, but you did tell me to."

"Lucky I did it for you then." She grinned. "My internal clock's pretty accurate."

"Are you sure you don't want me to sit with Debbie so you can sleep for a little bit longer?"

"Thanks, Sydney, but it's fine. How's Jarod?"

"He hasn't woken since he saw his mother." There was a faint smile on the psychiatrist’s face and Helen glanced at him sharply.

"You're not jeal…?"

"No, Helen." He sat down on the bed. "No, if it helps him to get better faster with her here, that's all that matters."

"Sure?"

"Yes."

"And how's Debbie?"

"Better after her last dose of medicine but she was pretty feverish before that."

"And Miss Parker?"

"I examined her an hour ago before sending her to bed and she's fine."

Helen sat up, grinning. "Well, thank you for your end-of-shift report, Doctor. I'll let you get some sleep yourself now."

He laughed and touched her hand for a moment. "Have a good night, Helen."

# # #

She softly opened the door to the first bedroom and slipped inside, smiling at the woman who sat in the chair.

"How's he doing?"

"You're the doctor, Helen. I'm just a teacher, remember?"

"You're his mother, Margaret. That makes a difference."

"He's slept since he saw me."

"Yes," Helen agreed with a smile. "He feels even safer, knowing you're here as well, and his subconscious doesn't feel the need to keep waking him. It's the best thing for him right now. He'll recover much faster. But he needs his medicine too. Want to give it to him?"

"You do it."

Understanding, she nodded. "No problem." Going over, she sat beside the sick man and gently shook him. "Jarod, I need you to wake up now."

"Mom?"

Seeing the expression on Margaret's face, Helen smiled. "She's here too, Jarod, but this is Helen and I need you to open your eyes for me."

His lashes fluttered and then lifted, glaring at her. "It's not good to tease sick people, Helen."

His voice cracked as he said her name, and, as he coughed, Jarod tried to roll over, but his strength failed. She helped him to sit up, supporting him until the fit was over. At last, he lay back against her shoulder, his face white and eyes closed as he drank the medicine. After he finished, she spoke.

"How was I teasing you, Jarod?"

"Saying that… about Mom…"

"One of these days somebody will going to have to try trusting me." Helen made her voice more persuasive. "Why don't you be that person, Jarod? I wouldn't say it, not if it wasn't really true, and definitely not after all this time."

Glancing over at the woman, Helen nodded and Margaret stood, coming to sit on the bed.

"When you open your eyes,” the doctor continued. “If she's sitting on the bed in front of you, will you believe me, that she's really here? You're chest's still sore with coughing so that will tell you it's not a dream."

"Okay." His voice was weak and he paused. "I can't..."

"I did say you had to open your eyes, Jarod."

He nodded, smiling faintly, and slowly his eyelids opened. For several seconds, he stared at the woman who was sitting in front of him before his eyes widened.

"M… Mom?"

There was an air of incredulity in his whisper, as if Helen had somehow stages it all. Feeling the weight of the cast on his right hand, Jarod raised the left one and tentatively reached out to the woman who sat with tears in her eyes, smiling at him. Gently she covered his hand with her own and replaced it on the bed before using her other hand to touch his cheek.

"It's all right, Jarod. I'm here now."

"B… but how…?"

"Helen came and found me, Jarod. She told me you were sick."

Suddenly, in concern, Helen saw tears in the man's eyes, his smile vanishing, to be replaced by a look of worry.

"What is it, Jarod?" Despite her anxiety, Helen kept her voice soft. "Tell us what's wrong."

"Y…you'll go…” he stammered, in panicked tones, “when I sleep..."

"No, Jarod." Margaret shook her head, leaning closer to him. "No, I promise that I won't go while you're asleep. I'll be right here."

Feeling Jarod tense, Helen resumed the stroking of his hair that she had stopped while he spoke with his mother. Lowering her voice to that soft, hypnotic murmur once more, she began to softly speak reassurances in his ear.

"Jarod, I promise you that she'll still be here when you wake up. She won't leave you until you get better. You know you can believe me when I say tell you. I was right about you being sick, wasn't I, and I'm right about this too. She and Sydney are going to take care of you, and they'll both stay until you're well again. Every time you wake up from now on, one or other will be sitting here with you, beside you. You'll still have to sleep though, Jarod. You can't get well if you don't sleep, and then we'll all worry about you. You can still feel your mother there, next to you, holding your hand. It's better than it was in the dreams, isn't it Jarod? You know she's really there and that makes it a lot better. After you dream about her, then you can open your eyes and see her too, feel her. But you have to sleep too. Just relax now, Jarod. Sleep."

Sleep, he thought, dreamily gazing at the woman on the bed next to him. Sleep and mother. They went together before. They must go together now too. Maybe, if I don't sleep now, then I'll get too sick to know she's there. But she will be. She said so. Helen said so too and she was right before. She knew what I was thinking before, last time, so she probably knows what I'm thinking now, as well, knows how tired I feel, how heavy my eyelids are...

"Close your eyes, Jarod. You can't sleep if you don't close them and they'll be just as sore as they were last time if you fight to keep them open. Remember how terribly painful they were, throbbing and with such heavy eyelids? You don't want it to happen again, do you? Just let them close and remember that your mother will still be here, still beside you. She's not going anywhere. I promise she won't and I keep my promises. But you have to close your eyes."

Yes, he thought sleepily. I remember how much it hurt then, and when I closed my eyes, it didn't hurt anymore. And she says it’ll happen again if I leave them open. I don't want that. I can still feel that Mom's here, still holding my hand, and her hand’s resting on my cheek. When I open my eyes, she'll still be there. Helen said that before, and she's always right. But now I'll close them. I'll close them and relax. This is even nicer than it was before. Now I'm safe. Safe... mother... sleep...

Helen gently lowered the sleeping man’s body back onto the bed and covered him, tucking in the blankets before she looked at Margaret. The woman had retreated to the chair and sat silently looking down at her son. Seeing the expression of concern in her eyes, Helen went over and sat in the chair next to her.

"It's all right. It's natural for him to feel like that."

"How?" The older woman's eyes were wide. "I'm here, in front of him, holding his hand. Why can't he feel that? Why can't he believe that I won't leave?"

"Margaret, the last time that he saw you was almost five years ago." She stressed the time. "And, when that happened, it was a Centre trap and you had to run. The fever is confusing his thinking, and he believes you're going to have to disappear like that again. He won't feel like that when he gets over the fever and is more awake, more alert, but for now it's all he can understand."

"So we'll have to do that… every time he wakes up...?"

"No, I don't think so. It won't be exactly the same anyway. Each time that he finds you beside him, he'll be more easily convinced that you really won't leave. He's more alert in the mornings - that's normal with any sort of fever - so he'll be able to believe it more easily then, too. He's been a little better each night so far and I wouldn't expect tomorrow to be any different. Besides we can easily calm him down whenever he feels like that again. Being so unwell, he can't move around enough to do any damage and with you in front of his eyes he won't really want to either." Helen glanced up in time to see the door open the door and Emily come into the room. Smiling, she stood up. "I'll be right next door, all night. If anything happens, you can come and get me."

Margaret nodded slowly and Emily slipped into the chair beside her, reaching out to put one hand over that of her mother in a gesture of reassurance. Silently, Helen left the room, closing the door behind her, and entered the room next door.

"Sorry to take so long."

Broots glanced up with a smile and closed the laptop. "No problem, Helen. How's Jarod?"

"A little feverish still, but not bad. I understand Debbie was, too."

"Since she had her most recent dose of medicine, she's been better."

"I'm glad to hear it." Helen reached into her pocket and pulled out two cloth items, putting them on the bedside table.

"What are they?" the man asked curiously.

"Scratch prevention." She laughed softly, gently turned the head of the girl to one side. Brushing aside the hair, she showed Broots the brighter pink of the skin behind Debbie's ears. "I thought it was about time the rash started and it looks like I was right."

"And it'll be itchy?"

"Can't you remember from when you had the measles?"

"Not really." Broots grinned. "It was quite a while ago."

"Well, it itches like crazy. I've got some cream as well, but I don't want her to rub her skin raw so I asked Miss Parker and Emily to run up several pairs today with my sewing machine. I've got sets for the two definite patients as well as for Miss Parker, all in different colors."

"Very organized of you." He watched as she slipped the first one on Debbie's left hand and did up the soft drawstring. "Will she be able to undo them?"

"Unless she gets going with her teeth, no. And I think we'd spot that before she got them undone. Besides, until that fever goes away, she'll hardly notice." Helen put on the other bag and did it up. Glancing up, she smiled. "Were you planning to go to bed tonight, Broots, or did you want to stay up?"

"Is that a subtle hint?"

"Not at all. If you want to stay up, go for it. I don't mind."

"I might. She's been kind of clingy today." He looked up at her. "She was missing you, I think."

Helen sat down on the end of the bed, facing him, and spoke hesitantly. "Broots, if you don't want her to get too attached to me, I'll make sure she doesn't."

"It's not that." He spoke hurriedly. "I don't mind that she calls you 'mommy' or any of that. I really don't. I just hate the thought that another mother's going leave her again, as soon as we can go home."

The doctor nodded. "I know. But she's only like this now because she's feeling so sick. Sick kids always want their mothers and I'm filling that gap right now. Things could change when she gets better."

"And if they don't?"

"Well," Helen smiled. "I'm in Blue Cove pretty often. I could always come to visit."

"You'll still keep stealing from the Centre, despite the fact that it's pretty well non-existent now?"

"Oh it's not." She grinned. "Despite what I said to Miss Parker earlier about losing her job, I doubt she will. Jarod's just as important to the Triumvirate as he's ever been. They need people to hunt for him. As soon as I 'let you go', I'm sure they'll be pleased to have you back."

"But what about Mr. Parker and Cox? Oh, and Raines?"

"What normally happens when they get pulled up in front of a T-Board? They get told off and life goes on. I think it will in this case too." Helen leaned forward. "The Triumvirate wants information about a lot of projects and, as a lot of it's inside the heads of those men they're questioning, they won't do much until they retrieve it all."

"And after that?"

She grinned. "That will depend on how important those three men can persuade the Triumvirate they actually are."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"A theft?" The man raised his eyes as the interrogation room door shut behind the last sweeper. "Interesting what you have to do to a person before they can remember a little thing like that."

"Who would it have been?"

The first man raised an amused eyebrow. "I think I can guess."

"Oh, really?" The third man looked at him. "Want to let us in on the secret?"

"We've had a series of reported thefts in this place since early 1996." Rising from his chair, the man started to pace the room. "If we had access to the mainframe, I'd show you some of the DSAs..."

"But we don't, we know. So you'll have to tell us."

"A woman's been sneaking in and out of the Centre, taking files and DSAs. She's obviously very well aware of what she wants because her visits usually only last for about fifteen minutes, from the time of entry."

"Do we know anything about this woman?"

"We had Jarod run a sim on a half-print that she left during what we assume was her first theft, so we've got a complete mental profile but otherwise that's it. The results of that simulation, of course, are on the mainframe."

"So let's get Sydney here to give a report on it."

"Now we hit another snag." The man reseated himself, speaking calmly. "Sydney, Mr. Broots and Miss Parker are missing."

The second man looked up. "And you know this how?"

"A report from the office reached me this morning that none of them have reported in for a couple of days. Miss Parker hasn't been here since the day before yesterday, and neither of the two men checked in the day before that. I got a sweeper to check and Broots' daughter wasn't at school for those days either. Those three hang together like grapes and you've got to admit that the timing was nice - just before Mr. Lyle was killed."

"You don't think that they were involved?"

"No, I don't. The question is whether they left of their own accord or not. If so, the three of them might have known what was planned. If not, somebody else did."

"And that somebody else could be this woman who stole the files?"

"It's just conjecture, but it's possible..."

# # #

Ashe, New York
Helen slipped the phone out of her pocket and stared at it for several moments in silence until Broots grew impatient.

"What are you planning?" he asked.

"Wondering whether to call them and confirm their suspicions."

"What?!" He stared at her. "Why would you do something like that? They can't find out anything about you without the mainframe so why not just leave them guessing?"

"Because they'll be so much angrier when they know for sure and that's always a lot of fun."

He couldn’t help grinning. "Okay, that's true, but why would you want to tell them? All it will do is get sweepers combing the country and they might just find us."

Nodding, she slipped the phone back into her pocket. "You're right. I can't take a risk like that, not while Debbie and Jarod are sick." She glanced at the computer and watched the three men leave the T-Board room. "If they go ahead with their investigation the way our friend just ordered, they'll find that email I sent to Miss Parker to say I had the three of you, so that'll tell them a bit anyway."

Broots took the computer and rewound the footage, pausing on the image of the redheaded man, and then looked at Helen. "You don't have a brother, do you?"

She shrugged. "Not that I know of, no. But I was only five when my parents died. Still, I’d expect to remember something like that." The doctor narrowed her eyes. "You aren't honestly trying to suggest that I'm related to the head of the Triumvirate, are you?"

"It's possible. He does look quite like you." He turned the computer around and she stared at the face before looking up.

"I don't see it."

"Because you don't want to, or because you aren't very good at recognizing your own features on somebody else's face?"

"Broots, please! Don't make such awful suggestions!"

"It'd be wonderfully ironic, wouldn't it?" He grinned. "That guy's spent the last few years hoping to catch Jarod and you've spent even longer trying to prevent them from experimenting on him."

She grinned half-heartedly. "Well, I guess it could be a little amusing."

"Want me to see what I can find?"

"Not really, no. I don't think I can deal with it if you're right."

"But now you'll wonder about it until it drives you nuts."

Groaning, she rolled her eyes. "Why didn't you go to bed when I suggested it?"

"Mommy?" interrupted a weak voice at this point.

"Yes, sweetie." Helen sat down beside the girl and started to brush the hair out of her eyes. "I'm right here."

"Where were you all day?" Debbie opened her eyes and looked up, struggling to a sitting position and leaning against the woman who immediately wrapped both arms and a blanket around her. "I missed you."

"I went to bring Jarod's mommy here so she could sit with him and I could spend more time here with you."

"Really?" The expression on the girl's face was a drowsy incredulity.

"Really. I'll still have to check on him every now and then, but I can sit here all the rest of the time with you."

"That's nice." The girl nestled further into the woman's arms. "I'd like that."

"I'm glad." Helen began to gently stroke the girl's hair. "Now just close your eyes, sweetheart. I'll be right here when you wake up again."

"Mmm hmm." Debbie leaned back against the woman, enjoying the arms around her before she let herself relax.

After feeling her fall asleep, Helen looked up to where Broots was watching her.

"Do I want to know?"

"Congratulations, Helen." He grinned. "You have a brother."

"Oh, wonderful." She rolled her eyes as she put the sleeping girl down on the bed and gently put the blankets over her. "The only other family tree I know that's so twisted is the Parker one."

Broots shut the computer. "Are you going to do anything about it?"

"Not now. I'll just try and get used to the idea while taking care of everybody here and then, once you've all gone, I'll try to work out something appropriate." With a grin, she stood up. "I'm sure I can come up with something."

He laughed. "I'm sure you can too. Are you going to tell anyone?"

"Broots, every person in this house, with the exceptions of Debbie and Jarod, has, at some point in the last couple of days, told me they don't trust me. I don't believe this would go a long way towards building that trust."

"Helen, I think they were all kidding. I know I was."

"Still, there's always a grain of truth to those things, so let's keep this a secret for now, okay?"

He nodded. "But can you tell them all before we leave here? I really want to see their faces."

Slowly she grinned. "So do I. Okay, that's what we'll do."

# # #

Walking down the hall a little way, Helen pushed open the bedroom door and looked inside to see Emily sleeping against her mother's shoulder.

"How's everybody doing?"

"Fine, Helen." Margaret smiled. “Jarod hasn't woken up since you were last here, and he seems to be sleeping soundly."

Stepping across, the doctor rested two gentle fingers on Jarod's wrist and timed his pulse before glancing up at Margaret. "He's doing very well. As I said, your son's a very fit man, and I think that he'll get over this without complications. In fact, I'd say that in a few days, he'll be complaining because he has to stay in bed."

"He won't complain too much." Margaret looked stern. "I won't let him."

"Oh, boy." Helen rolled her eyes. "I didn't think I'd have to hear you telling people off ever again."

"I never did it to you."

"You never had to. I made sure of it." She grinned. "It could be entertaining to listen to anyway. Sydney will probably be in hysterics over it."

A faint smile crossed Margaret's face, but her eyes were suddenly hard. "I can imagine he might be."

"Margaret, he did what he thought was best for Jarod at the time."

"I know he did." She looked at her son. "But it's still hard for me to understand how he kept Jarod in the Centre for so long."

Helen nodded. "Why don't you talk to him about it, get his side of the story?"

"I might even do that." The older woman paused. "I'd really like to know what my son was like, growing up."

Even as she nodded, Helen pulled the soft material out of her pocket, slipping it on to Jarod's left hand and doing up the string.

"What…?"

"Just to prevent him from scratching himself. I don't expect the rash to appear yet, but he might as well get used to them." She pulled out the other one and eased it over his cast.

"What happened to his hand?"

The doctor looked up guiltily. "I...ran him over."

"You did what?!"

"He ran out onto the road in front of my car and I couldn't brake in time."

"And then what happened?"

Helen described the scene, by the end of which Margaret was flushed from struggling to suppress her laughter. Wiping the tears away from her eyes with her free hand, the other being lovingly around Emily’s shoulders, she looked up. "Was that as revenge for the exam I made you write two days before I left Philadelphia?"

"Perhaps." The doctor laughed softly. "You should give that exam to Jarod after he gets better. I'd love to compare his answers with mine - genius with just average ability."

Margaret eyed her. "I think average is being unkind to yourself, Helen. You might not qualify as a genius, but you do pretty well in the brains department."

"I had good teachers." With a smile, Helen opened the door. "I'll be back in a few hours to check on him. Call me if you need anything."

# # #

Miss Parker rolled over and looked at the clock. Being almost seven, she thought that it was late enough for her to get out of bed, and she lazily sat up. As with all the other mornings she'd been here, she enjoyed the idea that she didn't have to go to the Centre and could spend all day doing very little.

Sitting up, however, she frowned as a slight headache began, and made a mental note to mention it to Helen or Sydney when they came down to see how she was. Her body felt heavy as she got left the room, heading for the bathroom. Going into the room, she saw the bed linen that was all bundled together in the corner, waiting for somebody to come down and put it in the washing machine.

For several moments Miss Parker gazed at the pile, feeling her eyes start to burn as she stared blankly at the soft, white heap fabric. An idea suggested itself to her as she swayed on her feet, and although it was not a thing she would normally have contemplated, suddenly she couldn't find anything wrong with it. Dreamily, she walked over and lowered herself so she lay down among the sheets. For several seconds, Miss Parker snuggled into the material, yawning sleepily, before she let her heavy eyelids fall.

# # #

"Sydney?"

Helen stuck her head around the door and the psychiatrist looked up from the electric jug on the bench that he had just turned on. "Yes, Helen?"

"Have you checked Miss Parker this morning?"

"No, not yet. I was going to do it once I'd made coffee, unless you want to."

"As you're busy, I will." Smiling, she walked over to the cellar door and opened it, going down the stairs and turning on a light as she passed. The bedroom door was open and she stuck her head inside, her brow furrowing briefly when she found the room empty.

"Miss Parker?"

Turning, she glanced into the other rooms before arriving at the bathroom. Seeing that the door was half-open, she looked inside. For several seconds she stood, staring at the woman curled up on the pile of linen, before going over and sinking on her knees beside the sleeping body.

"Miss Parker, it's time to wake up now. Come on." Gently she shook the woman, feeling that she was slightly but not excessively warm. Slowly Miss Parker's eyes opened as she lazily looked up.

"Hi, Helen," she sighed drowsily.

"How are you feeling this morning?"

"Tired." She yawned, her eyelids drooping heavily. "Can I stay here?"

"No, I don't think so." Helen smiled as she looked around.

"But… it's so…" The woman's voice trailed off as her eyelids closed and she nestled deeper into the soft material again. Gently putting two fingers on Miss Parker's wrist, the doctor's brow furrowed again as she felt the slow, regular pulse.

"Helen?"

"The bathroom, Sydney."

"What on earth…?" He came into the room and stopped short, a smile on his face. "She's coming down with it, right?"

"No, I don't think so."

"No?" He stepped over. "How can she not be?"

"Her pulse is slow and regular, not heightened and bounding as I would expect it to be. And she's completely lucid, just drowsy. It doesn't fit."

"So what is it?"

"That's the problem." She looked up in faint amusement. "I don't know."

"Parker?" The psychiatrist leaned over the woman, shaking her gently. "Parker, I want you to look at me."

"No, Sydney." Her voice was a soft mumble as she turned her head away. "I'm really comfortable now. Let me sleep."

Lips twitching, he watched the woman fall asleep again, her hand lying in a relaxed fist beside her face. "I see what you mean." Glancing up, he saw a look of curiosity on the face of the doctor and turned to her. "What is it?"

"I almost think she's been drugged."

He looked at her skeptically. "How could she have been? Who'd have done it? I doubt you would have and I know none of us did."

She shrugged as she got to her feet, heading for the door. "I don't know, but I think that's what's happened. I'll just be a sec."

Sleight of Hand
Part 7


Ashe, New York
As Helen left the room, Sydney bent down beside the sleeping woman and shook her gently, watching her eyelids slowly lift. "Parker, this isn't the nicest place for you to be sleeping."

"It's really nice, Syd." She smiled drowsily. "You should try it. Don't make me get up, please."

"Wouldn't you rather be in bed?"

"Uh uh." She shook her head, blinking sleepily. "I'd have to walk there."

His eyes lit up in amusement. "Do you feel sick?"

"Just... tired... and… a headache..." Her voice trailed off as her eyelids closed and she nestled down even more into the material.

"A headache, huh?" The voice from the doorway spoke in amused tones. "I'm not that surprised."

"Why?" Sydney looked around suspiciously. "Do you know what it is?"

"I do now. Sometime last night she must have accidentally wandered into my lab, right next to her room. A bottle of weak sedative's been knocked over, and some of spilt, soaking into the material that I use for protecting the bench top. There was dry patch of about the same size and shape as a human hand."

Helen bent down next to Miss Parker and gently lifted one of the woman's hands, letting it sag at the wrist.

"This particular hand. Every time she brings her hand up to her face, and you see that she sleeps with it there, she breathes it in. Having been breathing it in for most of the night, she's pretty much overdosed on it, giving her the headache."

Sydney stared at Helen for a moment before laughing. "So she's self-medicating now?"

"It looks that way." Her lips twitched. "We can either leave her to sleep it off here, or put her back to bed. Which would you prefer?"

"I think bed might be better." Sydney reached up and took a cloth down off the sink. "It will wash off, right?"

"Oh, definitely." She watched as Sydney gently wiped Miss Parker's hand and then returned the cloth to the sink.

"Will you wake her up with something or…?"

"No, I'd rather not. As I said, she's overdosed on chemicals right now and I don't want her to have any more than can be helped."

She slipped an arm around the woman's shoulders and raised her into a sitting position. Miss Parker's head rolled onto Helen's arm and her eyes opened, gazing up drowsily at the doctor.

"Can't I stay here?" the brunette begged.

"No, Miss Parker." Helen shook her head. "But we'll get you into bed, and you can sleep there for as long as you want."

Sydney put an around the woman's waist, and the two people nearly carried Miss Parker to her room. Putting her on the bed, they were about to lie her down when the woman's head fall back against the doctor’s shoulder, Miss Parker nestling sleepily up against Helen and putting an arm around her back. The redhead looked up at Sydney with a smile.

"I don't think she wants me to leave."

Gently she began to extricate herself, but the woman whimpered, similar to the sound she had made when Jarod had tried to put her into the car several nights earlier. Her hold around the doctor's waist tightening, the sedated woman nestled closer, her face pressed up against Helen's neck. At the sight, Sydney raised an amused eyebrow.

"Are you going to stay there?"

"Until she falls asleep properly, yes," Helen laughed, sitting beside Miss Parker. "I don't appear to have a choice in the matter."

Reaching up, she stroked the woman's long hair, feeling as she began to relax. Sydney sat down in a chair and watched silently as Helen lowered her voice once more to those hypnotic tones that had been so effective on other occasions.

"That's right, Miss Parker, just relax. I know you're feeling sleepy anyway, and it's all you want to do, fall into that lovely, comfortable darkness all around you. It's all you have to do now. Don't try to stay awake. There's no need. I'm going to lower your head so it rests on my lap instead of my shoulder, and that will be even more comfortable for you. Don't fight me, Miss Parker. I'm not going to hurt you, or to leave you alone. I'll stay right here."

Gently, Helen supported the other woman's head, overcoming slight resistance, until the dark-haired woman was lying down, before Helen recommenced stroking Miss Parker's hair. The woman muttered quietly and moved her head as it rested on the other woman's lap, her arm briefly tensing around Helen's waist and the other hanging down towards the carpet, the fingers lightly brushing the thick pile. Blinking drowsily, she gazed dreamily at the man in the chair opposite her, feeling the gentle touch on her hair and faintly hearing the quiet voice murmuring incomprehensibly above her head.

"Good, isn't that lovely and comfortable now? It's so nice, isn't it, to be here like this, with nothing that you have to do and nowhere to be. You just let your eyes close and relax. I'm sure it's all you want to do now, feeling as sleepy as you do. Your eyelids are so heavy, aren't they? And your arm feels like it should be made out of lead. It's an effort to keep that hand around my waist. You don't have to, not now. Just let it fall down on the bed. I'll still be here. Your head's resting in my lap and you know I'm still here. All you've got to do is close your eyes. Just let them close. It's hard for them to stay open now, so very hard. They don't have to. All they have to do is close."

Close, Sydney thought dreamily as he watched the two women. Just let my eyes close. I'd love to let them do that. It’d be so nice. I shouldn't. I should go up to sit with Jarod. I should go and make some coffee. That’d wake me up. I feel so tired. I didn't sleep much last night. Maybe if I just relax here for a minute, I'll be able to get up and go upstairs. I shouldn't listen to what Helen's saying. I saw what happened last time, with Jarod. I can see what it's doing to Parker. But I want to listen. It's so peaceful and relaxing here, like it was in the car. That seat was so soft, so comfortable. This is, too, and I'd like to rest my head back on the chair. I'd like that so much. I’ll do it, just for a minute. It's lovely to do it, to have it supported by something else, where I don't have to hold it up. That's what Helen said to Jarod, too. She's right. It's very nice. But I won't do it for very long, just a couple of minutes. Then I'll get up...

"That's it." Helen surreptitiously glanced up to see the drowsy look in Sydney's eyes and hid a smile. "Your poor eyelids must be feeling so very heavy by now. I bet you'd love to let them close, wouldn't you? I know you would. They're so heavy and they're starting to get sore now, the same as your poor head. It's so hard to keep them open, to keep looking. You don't have to. There's no need. Not now. Just rest; let me take care of it all. I'll look after everything now."

Helen felt Miss Parker's arm slide down from around her waist onto the bed, and looked down to see the woman's closed eyelids, her lips slightly parted. A quick look at Sydney showed that he was half-asleep, lulled by her tones. Having seen how tired he looked in the kitchen and guessing how little sleep he must have had the night before, she knew it would take very little more encouragement before he would nod off in the chair.

"That's very good. Just relax now. I'm sure you don't want to stay awake. I know that you'd love to be able to just let yourself sleep. It's a wonderful thought, isn't it? That lovely darkness could rise up and take you with it. There's no need for you to try to stay awake. Don't fight it; just let it sweep you away. You've got nothing to stay awake for now. Later, when you wake up, you'll feel so much better, but for now all you have to do is sleep. Just sleep."

Sleep, Sydney thought. Yes I could sleep. I want to sleep. I don't have to do it for very long, just a few minutes. Just long enough to feel better. I feel so tired now. I do want to let myself sleep. It’d be nice. My eyes are feeling so sore now. She's right. I can sleep. She'll take care of them. I won't sleep for long, just a minute or two. It's so awfully hard to stay awake. I'm so tired. This chair is so comfortable too. If I'd known it was so nice, I wouldn't have sat down. I should get up. No, not yet. I'll close my eyes now for a few minutes, then I'll go upstairs again and… and… what was I going to do before? I can't remember now. It can't have been all that important or I'd have remembered. I'll just... let my eyes... close... just... a few... minutes...

"When you're asleep I'll cover you with a nice, warm blanket so that you don't get cold. That’d be nice, wouldn't it? Your head will be lying, just like it is now, on the lovely softness, and you'll have a cozy, warm blanket around your body as you let yourself relax and you can sleep down here for as long as you like."

Feeling that Miss Parker had been asleep for several minutes, she glanced up just in time to see Sydney's eyelids fall and his head roll slightly to one side as he slowly relaxed back into the seat. Gently, still murmuring under her breath, she adjusted the woman so that she was lying properly on the bed and then covered her. Taking another blanket from the cupboard, Helen covered the sleeping man, tucking it in gently. Turning, with a small smile on her face, Helen left the room and went upstairs.

# # #

"Mommy?"

"Yes, Debbie?" Helen sat down on the bed and picked up the girl in her arms, feeling the warm body snuggle close to her.

"Where were you?"

"I was looking after Miss Parker, baby."

"Is she still here?" The girl looked up sleepily and yawned. Smiling, Helen started to stroke her hair.

"Yes, sweetheart, but she can't come and see you until you're not sick anymore in case she gets the measles like Jarod did."

"Mmm hmm." Debbie looked up again. "Does he like having his Mommy here?"

"I think so, sweetie."

"I do, too." Resting her head on Helen's shoulder, Debbie closed her eyes, nestling into the woman's neck.

"I'm glad, Debbie."

Helen's voice lowered to a quiet murmur as the girl fell asleep. Helen touched Debbie's forehead with the back of her hand, glad to feel that she wasn't as hot as she had been on other days at the same time.

"Is she getting better?" Broots asked the question as he looked up from the chair in which he had been watching the first hour of that day's T-Board.

"Yes, I think so." Helen placed the limp body of the girl back on the bed. "Usually the fever only lasts for the first couple of days of the rash and she's definitely got that." She opened the girl's pajama top and showed Broots the blotchy skin.

"So how long...?"

"A week to ten days. But she'll begin to feel much better in a few days, except for the cough. She'll also tire more easily for a while."

Broots nodded. "Where's Sydney?"

"Sleeping." Helen's lips twitched. "I managed to… persuade him."

"How do you do that anyway?"

Getting up from the bed, she sat in a chair next to him. "One of my professors was a firm believer that patients would develop resistance to drugs and he wanted to find another method that could be used for calming a person. He eventually felt that 'power of suggestion' was the most effective. Of course, it has its limitations but so do most sedative drugs. That's why I learned it. Working with children, I'm glad I have. It's always been very useful."

"With your 'hobby', that seems vaguely ironic."

"Yes," she laughed. "That's true but I don't usually use my own drugs on patients. It’d be the fastest way to get sued if anything went wrong. I tend to restrict it to my 'criminal' activities."

"You could make a fortune with those."

She grinned. "My activities or my drugs?"

Broots laughed. "You know what I mean."

Helen nodded and became serious. "I wouldn't want to."

"And why not?"

"As my drugs have no side effects, people would use ever increasing amounts of them and it’d be far too easy for them to overdose. I don't want to have to be responsible for that."

# # #

Helen quietly opened the door to find Emily sitting on the bed beside her brother and stroking his hair. The man slowly opened his eyes and looked up, smiling faintly.

"Where's Sydney?"

"He's sleeping, Jarod." Helen sat down on the place that Emily vacated. "Sydney's worn out from worrying about you so much."

He nodded slightly. "Did you really… find Mom for me?"

"Of course I did." She smiled. "And for your sister too."

"Thank you." The words were barely audible, as the sick man's eyes closed and he relaxed into sleep.

Helen looked at her friend. "Where's your mother?"

"I talked her into going to bed for a while. I don't know if she'll sleep, but..."

"She'll need to, at some point. This is as good a time as any." Helen stepped away from the bed, steering Emily with her. "Today, or tomorrow, that rash will start to develop and after that his fever will go down. When it happens, he'll be more alert, and is likely to want both of you with him more often. It's a good idea for you both to take advantage of the fact that he's so drowsy right now and get ready for it."

Emily nodded, smiling. "I think he's starting to believe that she's actually here."

Helen looked amused. "And are you?"

Laughing softly, Emily shrugged. "Ask me in a few days. I might actually be able to tell you then."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"So we still have the plans for the latest series of projects?"

The man nodded, his lips thin as he glanced over the typed pages. Another Triumvirate member leaned forward.
"What is it?"

"I'm not sure whether we should trust him."

"Mr. Parker?" The other man looked startled. "Why would he do something that might endanger himself? He couldn't have known that the mainframe was going to be damaged, and we could have compared..."

"Except that this was never on the mainframe." The first man slammed a fist on the table, making the glasses jump. "It was felt that potential projects shouldn't be so easily accessible."

"So the only way to know," the third man remarked softly, "is to start every single project from scratch."

# # #

Ashe, New York
"How are you feeling, Sydney?"

He stretched, looking up at the woman who stood by the bed. "Better. Much better. What time is it?"


Glancing at her watch, Helen hid a smile. "Almost two."

"What?" His eyes were wide as he stared at her. "But… why didn't you…?"

"Relax. If I'd needed anything, I would have woken you. But everything's fine and has been since you… nodded off." Hiding another smile, she looked down as the woman in the bed stirred. "Miss Parker, are you waking up now?"

"Do I have to?" The voice was sleepy and Helen laughed softly.

"No, you don't have to unless you want to, but I just wanted to make sure it was possible for you to do so. You can go back to sleep if you want to."

"Mmm hmm," the woman murmured as she rolled over onto her side. Helen pulled the bedclothes up so they covered her and then walked to the door, glancing back at Sydney.

"Do you want to come upstairs or are you going to stay down here for a few more hours' sleep?"

Laughing, he stood up, pushing aside his blanket, and walked to the door. As he closed it behind them, he looked at her, eyes narrow.

"You worked your magic on me, right?"

"If you slept during the night, I wouldn't have to." Her expression softened as she glanced at him. "Sydney, he's a lot better. No complications, the rash ought to be breaking out any time now, and you know that's the start of recovery." She smiled as they walked up the cellar stairs. "He asked about you before. I have to confess that I had fears he might see you in your role of pursuer and become agitated but luckily he hasn't."

The psychiatrist nodded. "I had the same concerns. I thought of mentioning them while you were trying to persuade me to sit in the room with him but decided not to borrow trouble."

"He wouldn't have got through the first hours so well if you weren't there. He sees you the way I hoped he would, as a person around whom he's safe." She passed a mug of coffee across the table and watched as he eyed it.

"That 'magic' I mentioned before..."

"...isn't extending to the food and drink I'm making. Sydney, I'm not going to send you back off to dreamland when you just woke up, am I? Besides, I want the chance to sleep myself and I can't do that while you're out."

He nodded, seeing the faint shadows under her eyes. Reaching out a hand, he placed it on hers. "Sleep well, Helen."

# # #

"Jarod?"

The man sleepily opened his eyes to find Sydney sitting on the bed next to him with a glass in his hand, forcing out a sentence. "Did you… sleep okay?"

Sydney smiled. "Yes, Jarod, I did. How are you feeling?"

"Am I still sick?"

"Yes, you are. But you're getting better."

An odd expression flickered momentarily in Jarod's eyes, but disappeared before the psychiatrist could work out what it meant. Ignoring it, he slipped one hand behind the head of the other man and supported him while he drank the medicine. When he was once more lying against the pillow, Jarod looked up, his voice drowsy.

"Sydney?"

"What is it?"

"What's this for?"

Looking down, Sydney saw that Jarod was holding up his left hand, covered by the soft cloth bag, and the older man smiled.

"It's to stop you from scratching when the rash breaks out."

"Uh huh." The man let his hand fall back on the bed and closed his eyes, a soft sigh escaping his lips as he fell asleep.

# # #

"How's Debbie doing?"

Broots looked up with a smile as Sydney walked into the room. "She's a lot better and Helen says she'll improve quickly over the next few days now the rash is developing." The technician paused. "How did you sleep?"

Sydney rolled his eyes. "Did she tell everybody?"

The younger man grinned. "Probably."

After checking the girl's pulse, Sydney sat down in a chair beside the other man, glancing down at the computer.

"How's the T-Board going?"

"Basically it's over. They're keeping them in the cells for a little longer, while they check they've got everything, but I think it's pretty much finished."

"You almost sound disappointed."

Shrugging, Broots tried to hide a laugh. "Well, it has been fun."

"And what's the final conclusion?"

"They'll have to rebuild the entire mainframe - but you already knew that - and it seems like they don't trust Mr. Parker not to have meddled with the results of the project notes they found in his office, so they're going to have to start them over too. Considering some of them are more than five years old, this sets the Centre back a long way."

Sydney narrowed his eyes briefly. "Is there any way to find out what they were?"

"Well, Helen would know. Why?"

"I think it's likely that they'll haul me up in front of them when we get back so that they can see what I remember of Jarod's simulations. If he was involved in any of those projects, I may need to remember what we did."

Nodding, Broots stared thoughtfully at the floor for a moment and then looked up at his fellow operative. "I was just thinking… Jarod has all the DSAs that he took when he escaped. Although he won't want you to take them back, he might allow you to watch them again, maybe making notes."

"It's a great idea in principle but that would tell them I knew something was going on with the mainframe." The psychiatrist paused. "No, we'll have to come up with something else."

"Daddy?"

At the sound of the voice, Broots got up and walked over to the bed. Sitting down beside her, he picked up the girl and cuddled her.

"What's up, Debbie?"

"Where's Mommy?"

"She's asleep, baby. But she'll come up to spend the night with you again."

"Good." Debbie looked up. "Can I have a drink?"

Picking up the glass of water on the bedside table, he gave it to his daughter who emptied it and then nestled down in her father's lap, her head leaning against his chest. He rocked her and she closed her eyes but, as he moved to get up, she raised her head and spoke sleepily.

"You don't do it like Mommy does."

The technician glanced over at Sydney, who raised an amused eyebrow but kept silent. Broots looked down again and put a hand under the girl's chin, raising her face so that he could see it.

"Well, I don't want to wake Mommy up now, so will you try to sleep for me?"

"Uh huh." Debbie closed her eyes again and rested against him. "I just wanted to tell you that it was different."

As she fell asleep, Broots looked up. "Should I be envious or grateful?"

The psychiatrist laughed softly. "Mothers are instinctively better carers of children than fathers could ever be and Helen's worked with kids for years so she has an even better idea of what works that most women."

"So that explains why you're letting Margaret spend so much time with Jarod?"

"That and the fact that she's seen him once since 1963, yes." Sydney examined the floor. "I can understand how she must feel about me. If this situation was the reverse, I'd probably feel the same way." He looked up sheepishly. "Truthfully, I think I'm probably avoiding her as much as anything."

"You can't do it for ever."

"No, I know. And once Jarod's better, we'll probably have to talk."

"Or we could do it now."

The two men looked up to find the woman standing in the doorway, one hand still resting on the doorknob, and a faint smile on her face.

"I was going to suggest that, as Jarod's asleep and Broots is here with Debbie, it might be time we had that discussion, maybe while making dinner?"

Nodding, Sydney got out of the chair and walked over to the door, glancing back once over his shoulder before leaving the room.

# # #

"What's for dinner?"

The two occupants of the kitchen turned to find Helen leaning against the closed door leading to the cellar.

"How's Parker?" Sydney asked.

"That drug's worn off and she's still showing no symptoms, so Broots should stop having to fear vengeance soon, I think." Grinning, she opened the fridge and took out a can of drink. "How are my patients?"

"Both improving. Jarod doesn't have to stop after every other word to catch his breath and Debbie wasn't too feverish when I checked on her. They've both got a good amount of sleep today too."

"Good." Helen glanced at her watch." Their temperatures will probably go up a bit as the evening wears on but that's not unusual." She looked slyly at the other two people. "Will we reorganize the shifts or will we leave things as they are?"

"That depends on you, Helen." Sydney turned, eyeing her knowingly. "Are you happy with having to stay up all night?"

"As long as you can cope with staying awake all day." She grinned. "I got an idea that it seemed a little tricky today."

"And whose fault was that?" He gave her a mock-glare. "I never asked to be sent to sleep against my will."

"Yes, it looked like it was against your will, too," she teased. "You were fighting so hard when you put your head back against the chair, shut your eyes and…"

"Thank you," he interrupted sharply. "Why don't you leave us to keep cooking and go up to check on your patients?"

"I just don't think you want to talk to me anymore," she laughed. "But I can take a hint..."

# # #

Helen glanced up from her book in the early hours of the morning to see the bedroom door open. Margaret peeped in and the doctor closed the book immediately.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing's wrong, as such, but he's awake and wanted to know if you'd go in and see him."

"Your son’s getting demanding?" Helen rolled her eyes and grinned at Margaret as she stood up. "He must be recovering quickly!"

Margaret smiled. "I'll stay here, if you like."

"Thanks, that'd be good. I don't expect her to wake up, but she might."

She slipped silently into the other bedroom and walked over to the bed, sitting on the edge of it as Jarod's eyes opened and he looked at her.

"Demanding me, huh? You must be feeling better."

He smiled faintly and tried to sit up, but she prevented it.

"No, Jarod, try to sleep again."

"You said I didn't have to lie down when you were here."

She laughed quietly. "You aren't that sick anymore. That was a useful expedient to keep you still, but I don't think you're silly enough to move around so much now that you'll exhaust yourself and make everything worse."

"It doesn't mean I don't want to sit up." He smiled. "I said it was nice."

Leaning forward, she gently stroked his hair. "Your mother would willingly sit like that for hours."

"I know." He eyed her. "Did you have another reason for finding her than just to bring her here for Em and me?"

"That's very perceptive." She looked at him in mock-admiration. "They don't call you a genius for nothing, do they?"

He grinned half-heartedly. "Well?"

"You really are getting demanding."

As he raised an eyebrow, she laughed again.

"I had a couple of other little reasons as well, but your question was the catalyst."

"And they were?"

"I wanted to be able to spend more time with Debbie. She misses me if I'm not by her bed."

"You're taking her mother's place."

Helen nodded. "You know how that feels."

"And the other little reason?"

"It's a very selfish one."

Jarod smiled faintly as she stood up. "You really like her, huh?"

"If I didn't like you and Em so much I'd probably be very jealous of both of you. Still, when you're better, maybe we can have more of those long talks that I used to love." Gently she resettled the blankets around him. "That's enough talking for now, Jarod. You still need to sleep. You aren't better yet."

"When will I be?"

She turned his head gently to one side, noting the brighter pink of the skin behind his ears as the rash started to develop. "You'll be less feverish in a few days, and then you'll improve by leaps and bounds, to the point that I'll probably have to tie you down or send your mother in to keep you in bed or something."

Jarod's voice and face were calm. "I'm terrified."

"You should be. You’ve got no idea what your mother's capable of. She often had me shaking in my shoes at school, regardless of the fact that I wasn't ever the person she was angry at."

He raised an eyebrow. "I don't believe it."

"Just wait and see. But I'm warning you, for your own sake, when she tells you to do something, make sure you do or you'll know all about it." She looked down at him sternly. "And that counts for me, too, you know."

Yawning, he nodded and rolled over onto his side, facing the door. Helen smiled, gently stroking his hair again as his eyes closed, before she turned to the door and left the room.

"Did she wake up?"

"No." Margaret got up from the chair and came over to the door. "Is he okay?"

"Fine." Helen smiled. "If the truth be known, I think he just wanted to see me. He had better hope that Miss Parker doesn't get sick because, if she does, he won't lay eyes on me and I'm sure he won't like that."

"Nor will the rest of us." Margaret smiled. "I don't want to lose my prize pupil now that I've got her back, you know."

"Why did you stop writing to me?" Helen leaned against the doorframe, her arms folded. "While I can understand why you left Philadelphia, why did you stop sending me emails and letters?"

"I was concerned that if they found me, the trail would lead them to you. I didn't want to put you in danger."

"Do you really think they would have bothered about someone of non-genius and non-Pretender potential?"

"I didn't know what they might 'bother about', Helen, and I hated the thought that you might be in danger simply as a result of knowing me."

Helen raised an eyebrow. "If you knew what my favorite out-of-hours activity is, you'd be able to really appreciate the irony of that statement."

Margaret eyed her severely. "'Out-of-hours' or out of all legal boundaries? Do you know what would happen to you if you were caught?"

"I’d hire your son as my lawyer and get off with a warning."

The older woman tried to hide a smile. "Be that as it may..."

"All I wanted to do was help you. I owe you a huge debt and that was a way I felt I could begin to repay it."

"You don't owe me anything, not now."

"Margaret, if it wasn't for you, I wouldn't be here now to care for Jarod, or been able to care for your daughter. Believe me, after that, everything else seems small."

"Mom?"

The voice from the next room interrupted the conversation and Margaret walked in to that room while Helen went in and checked on Debbie.

# # #

Helen came into the kitchen early the next morning to find Miss Parker pouring hot water from the kettle into a jug.

"I thought you were given explicit directions not to get up before seven."

With a half-smile, the woman put the jug on the table and sat down, watching as the doctor took a seat opposite.

"As I slept so much yesterday..."

Helen laughed. "Self-medicating or trying to overdose, Miss Parker? Because I'd have helped you find far better and more powerful things for you to use in either circumstance. You really only had to ask."

"It was an accident, really."

"Do you remember doing it?"

Miss Parker shook her head. "I have a vague memory of my hand feeling wet, but I just thought it was a very vivid dream."

"Well, just in case you decide to try it again some other night, I've started to lock the door of that room when I'm not in it."

"You never know, I might, particularly as it gives me such a wonderful excuse for what I did. Have you ever slept on a huge pile of sheets? It's very comfortable."

"So you said yesterday," Sydney sat down at the table with a small laugh, "during your involuntary nap."

"And what did you say during yours?" the woman returned smartly.

"He didn't say a lot," Helen smiled. "At least, I don't think he did. I left the two of you there to sleep so if he did say anything, you're the only person to have heard it."

"And, after her soothing talk, I very much doubt you heard anything, Parker."

Helen rested her chin on her hands and looked over at the other woman. "I'd like you to tell me something."

"If I know the answer..." came the cautious response.

"I know that this will probably be hard, but do you ever dream that either Thomas or your mother are still with you?"

"Why?" The voice adopted some of the hard tones that Miss Parker often used at the Centre.

"The start of this will sound vague but bear with me. When I began training as a pediatrician, we were given the basic education of child psychology. One of the first things we learned was how to understand if a child was scared of being left alone or abandoned. Although the idea isn't usually relevant to adults, it shows itself in some people when they're sick or sedated. Jarod, in only one example, clung to my hand during the first day he was sick, because he couldn't bear the thought of being left alone. You clung to Jarod when he was trying to put you into the car and held on to me yesterday when I would have left you to sleep off the sedative. It's normal, in people who do it to the extent and for the length of time you both did, to learn that they've often either lost or been abandoned by a person who's important to them, as both of you were."

"Is that true?" Miss Parker looked at Sydney sharply and he nodded.

"During their lifetime, most adults develop a barrier that stops them from sinking back to the level of fear of being abandoned, or at least returns them to adult confidence again very quickly. If the person's suffered in the way Helen described, they sink to that level of fear more easily and stay there for longer."

"Such people," Helen continued, "also like the feeling of close contact to another person at such a time. It increases the feeling of security, even if the person is a relative stranger. That's why you, Jarod and Debbie subconsciously found it very comforting to be close to me, particularly where you could hear my heartbeat. It's the same reason people place ticking clocks near puppies. It will add to the idea that a mother-figure is nearby and makes them feel safer."

Miss Parker looked back at Helen as she finished this and her face bore a hint of resentment. "So what does that have to do with Thomas or Momma?"

Gazing down at the table for a moment, Helen finally raised her head. "If you are going to get sick then I want to know the right things to say. I can guess at it with Jarod because I've got a better idea of what he went through. I can ask Debbie's father if I need to. But I don't know about you. I don't know if it’d be comforting for me to suggest what I did with Jarod - that he should dream his mother was next to him. It isn't possible for me to bring your mother to your bedside the way I did with Margaret and I hope you'll forgive me if I don't bring your father here."

The other woman gave a half-smile at the last idea before she spoke. "What you say does make sense but I wouldn't know..."

"...what to say. That's all right; I can understand it. I would have been surprised if you'd been able to give me a list."

The man looked up. "It would have to be admitted, Helen, that you’ve got a pretty good instinct of the right things to say by what you went through yourself."

"To a certain extent, Sydney, I'd agree with that but I was only five when I lost my whole… both my parents," she corrected herself with an unseen smile. "I was too young to know the full extent of what I'd lost and I had other 'parents' to take their place. In fact," she laughed, "I was probably in real danger of being mothered too much, at least for the first few years. But by ten years of age, children are usually aware of the total extent of their loss. Jarod wasn't much older than that when he was told that he had lost his parents and he must have felt it too." She glanced at the silent psychiatrist. "And you were a similar age when your parents were killed so you know how much a child of that age understands. I don't."

"This is making the assumption that I'm going to get sick," Miss Parker interjected abruptly.

"It's also making the assumption that you'll want your mother or Thomas if you do get sick. But it's something I've been thinking about and this seems like as good a time to mention it as any." She reached forward, putting a hand on that of the other woman. "I don't like saying things that cause people pain as I know this will, but it would be worse, a lot worse, if it were all to come out when you were sick. I doubt any of us would want you to have to face it then, not when you'll need all of your strength for getting better, not for a fresh bout of grieving."

The people at the table watched as the woman descended the stairs to the cellar. After a moment Sydney looked over at Helen.

"Do you really not feel anything for your parents?"

"I don't not feel anything. They're still a tangible part of my life." Reaching into her pocket, Helen took out her purse and extracted two photographs that she handed to Sydney. "I've had those for my entire life and I've built emotional ties with their faces, but I can't really remember them. When I try to think of my mother, one of the nuns comes to mind, and a priest who used to come and visit me sometimes was, to a certain extent, able to take the place of my dad. But then I turned fifteen and got ample opportunity to find out what I was lacking."

"When you got sick?"

"Yes. That was when I realized how much I'd missed out on, not having parents. I was lying in my hospital ward with seven other children and each day, as soon as visiting hours started, the room would be full of parents, or at least mothers. But I never had a single visitor. The nun who, in my mind, had taken the place of my mother, died before I turned fourteen, and the others were all too busy to visit me. I was very sick after the first operation, too sick to notice that I was different from the others, but, as I got better, I could see what I was missing. I know about clingy children, not just because of what I learned in a lecture, although I did hear about it there also, but because I was one. One nurse, knowing I was an orphan, used to spend her off-duty hours with me. Finally the doctor saw how attached I'd become and believed that it would be bad for me."

"Because you would leave the hospital when you recovered?"

"Exactly. He convinced the head nurse to give her time off and encouraged her to go, telling her I'd be fine. That night, when she thought I was asleep, she came in and said goodbye, getting her emotions off her chest by telling them to me."

"And you heard them?"

"Every word." Helen spoke somewhat bitterly. "I was far too sick to open my eyes but not too sick to close my ears, especially to someone who meant that much to me. So I was burdened not only with my feelings about it, but hers as well. A couple of days later I was operated on for the second time."

"The hysterectomy." Sydney sat back in his chair, his eyes full of compassion, as Helen nodded.

"The nurses had been warned that I was a clingy child who would get attached to anybody that showed the least sign of emotion. They all kept at a distance and the only time I felt hands on my skin was when my bandages were being changed or my pulse was being taken."

Helen paused.

"When I was studying, we were told of a psychological experiment where Rhesus monkeys were deprived of contact to see what would happen. It made me feel as if I'd been the subject of an experiment too." She sighed sadly. "That's why I was so angry when I saw what the Centre did. The vendetta began because of what I heard from Margaret but it intensified when I saw what was being done to Jarod and the others there."

Sleight of Hand
Part 8


Ashe, New York
Sydney paused for a moment before he spoke. "Do you blame me?"

"To a certain degree, yes. The things I saw you do to Jarod and the way you treated him brought back to me the way I was treated at the hospital. Through my own investigation, though, I started to realize just how dangerous it was for people to defy the Centre. Although it didn't make me any less angry, I could at least blame the right people. The way you've treated Jarod since he got sick has also helped to change the way I feel about you."

"So what changed things in other ways? If you still feel as intensely angry as I can only imagine you must have felt then, how can you possibly deal with the burden of looking after children? We both know that's not easy, particularly when they're also clingy."

"Like Jarod was, you mean?" She smiled before becoming serious once more. "After I recovered enough to be able to walk, I was sent 'home'. A few weeks later, I could go back to class. Then I found out that we had a new teacher."

"Margaret?"

Helen nodded, smiling faintly. "I didn't think much about it at the time. I was having a hard enough time dealing with the fact that I couldn't have children - and I always dreamed of having kids of my own - and also I was still trying to get over the fact that I'd been 'abandoned' by people who were supposed to be taking care of me. Even the nuns, after I was allowed back in class, didn't seem to care about me. One night I decided that if they didn't want me, they wouldn't have me. I packed a few things in a bag, left money to try and pay for the clothes that I was taking, and snuck out. I didn't get far."

"The hallway?" the man suggested.

"A little further than that." Her eyes glistened, but she blinked away the unshed tears. "I was about two blocks away when I felt the hand on my arm. I turned to find the new teacher behind me. She said she’d understood students weren't allowed to leave without permission, and she couldn’t believe that someone as sick as me could have permission to wander the streets. I told her –I can't believe that I could ever have said this – that it was none of her business, and she ought to concern herself with her own children, not those nobody wanted."

Sydney raised an eyebrow, but remained silent.

"I still don't know, to this day, why she didn't turn around and walk away. Instead, she told me that it sounded like I needed to talk, and I said that all I needed to do was find somewhere that people were allowed to care. Then I started to cry. All this time, I'd been hiding my anger and bitterness, because I hadn't wanted to get angry at the wrong people or to look like a child. And there I was, doing exactly that in front of a complete stranger. So, in addition to making me upset, my tears also made me embarrassed and angry, so I broke away from her and started to run."

"Only a few weeks after major surgery?"

Helen grinned briefly. "Smart, huh? From memory, I got about eight blocks away and then I was in too much pain to keep going. I'd come to a park, so I went in and lay down under a tree. Luckily it was summer, or I'd probably have ended up with pneumonia on top of everything else."

"You fell asleep?"

"She tried to." Margaret walked into the room and sat in the chair that Miss Parker had occupied. Helen gave a half-smile.

"I didn't know we had an audience," Helen protested faintly.

"An audience who already knows what happened, Helen. Go on."

The younger woman looked up. "I opened my eyes a while later to find that I wasn't alone. There was a woman on her knees next to me, covering me with her jacket, but by then I was in too much pain to recognize her. She took me back to her apartment. It won't be a surprise to learn that I developed a fever and, by the time I figured out where I was and what had happened, I think I’d told her just about everything in my feverish ramblings. It also won't be surprising when I say that, as soon as I was aware of what was going on, I stopped talking. I kept waiting for her to treat me the way they had in the hospital, to turn away, but she never did."

Unable to continue, Helen glanced at Margaret, who smiled, turning to Sydney, her voice soft, as compassionate as the look in his eyes.

"From what she’d said, I could guess at the reason for her silence, her fear. She changed overnight from a girl who wanted me beside her, holding her every moment to a girl who hardly opened her mouth, refused to eat and wouldn't let me close. But I kept trying and finally, after ten days, she broke down."

Margaret reached over and put a hand on that of the woman sitting next to her, squeezing gently. The doctor looked up.

"I just wanted someone to talk to. I'd felt so lonely in the hospital and later, when I got back to the convent. Now there was a person who was acting as if it really mattered to her how I felt and how I was. Finally, after so long, I started to believe that maybe I did matter to her, that she did care, that it wasn't all just some cruel joke she was playing. Eventually I decided that I didn't care what would happen later, I just had to tell somebody. So I did. I don't know how long the conversation lasted, but it had to be hours. It started about ten minutes after she came home from work, and I have a memory of the sun rising as I finally fell asleep," she cast a loving glance at the woman beside her, "in her arms, worn out from all the tears I'd shed."

"And then?" Sydney's voice was as soft as Margaret's had been.

"While she was still too sick to go back to the convent,” Margaret stated, “Helen and I had long discussions after I got home from work. Generally they were philosophical and we’d emphasize points with examples from our own lives. That was when I told her some things about the loss of my boys, about the life I was forced to live, and that Charles and I had separated to keep Emily safe."

Helen looked up. "I started to feel that if she was willing to tell me so much about her life maybe it meant she would stay around for a while, that she wouldn't desert me like other people had. So I let myself get close to her. Unfortunately that 'a while' turned out to be only a little while."

Margaret continued. "I got word from Harriet Tashman to say that the Centre had found out where I was and were coming after me, so I fled. When I got to a place that I felt safe, I wrote a letter to Helen, explaining what had happened and giving her an address where she could write to me, as long as she didn't expect me to reply too quickly. I can't say it was a big surprise when she wrote. But I was so glad that she did."

Helen smiled. "It was a few days before I even knew she'd gone because we had the vacation for Christmas, but I got her letter before classes started again. I wrote to say that, as I was starting medical school after the coming summer vacation, I hoped she could understand if I didn't reply too quickly either but that I wanted us to stay in contact. I didn't feel the need to say why I felt that way and I'm sure you can imagine the reason."
Sydney nodded sadly but didn't interrupt.

"Our correspondence was fairly intermittent until we got access to email. It was a lot better after that. By then I was working at a large hospital in Chicago and had just started to specialize. That course in child psychology opened up a lot of old wounds that I thought had healed. If it hadn't been for Margaret's messages, I'm not sure whether I would have completed the course. Still, I managed it. Then, a few days before I finished it, in mid-1996, we lost contact."

"And then went to you find out about the Centre."

"Yes. I'd dealt with my loneliness, my fears of being abandoned, but I'd never got rid of my anger. I decided to take it out on the Centre but in a way that would take time before they knew about it. So I snuck in and began to do some investigation. I learnt about what was being done to Jarod and, which was much worse, what had been done to Kyle. I went to see him in prison, although I never told him about knowing his mother. As far as I know, he died in ignorance of the fact that I ever knew her."

"And," Sydney turned to the older woman, "did you know…?"

"I knew about Kyle, yes." Margaret spoke softly. "Harriet told me. She suggested that I could go and visit him but I knew the Centre would be keeping a very close eye on him and I also didn't know if he even knew who I was. Charles sent me a letter after he and Jarod found each other, telling me the details of his death."

Sydney turned back to the younger woman. "So, until you came up with the plan to destroy the mainframe, what did you do in the Centre?"

"I mostly stole DSAs so that I could find out what was going on there. Six months after my first 'break-in', I had a very complete picture for most facets of the place. Finally I made the decision that, to try and repay Margaret for everything, I would get Jarod out." She smiled. "He beat me to it by three days."

Sydney's eyes widened. "You…?"

"I had a plan all ready whereby Jarod could be spirited away from the Centre and nobody would be any the wiser until the next day. I'd organized with Angelo to be introduced to Jarod but that was the day Kenny was killed. Angelo met me at the entrance where I sneak in and showed me the DSA of what had happened. Then he took me down to Jarod's room. Jarod was much too distraught for me to even think about it that night. I also knew that Damon's betrayal would make it virtually impossible for Jarod to trust me." Helen laughed. "In a superb twist, I came back here that night, went down to my lab and created the gas that I would later use on the three of you in the car."

Sydney's lips twitched in amusement. "Now that's irony."

"Good, huh? My plan was that I would pump the gas into his room, disable all the cameras and then smuggle both he and Angelo out before he woke up. I'd bring them both back here and let Angelo prove to Jarod that he could trust me. What happened after that would depend on his reaction. As you might have guessed, I never got the chance to do it."

"Why not?"

"Angelo met me again the following night and said that Jarod was considering an escape plan of his own. Who was I to compare my ideas with those of a genius?" She shrugged, laughing. "Still, I thought about it. I knew that any plan Jarod could come up with had to mean that security was alerted whereas I expected my plan would have been able to pass almost unnoticed. Angelo kept me informed of what Jarod was organizing, though, and that it wouldn't only be Jarod escaping."

"And how did he know?"

Helen smiled. "Sydney, Angelo's an empath, remember? He could empath Eddie's feelings, and Alex's as well, as much as he could feel mine."

Sydney nodded. "So he told you about Eddie and Alex?"

"No," Helen stated firmly, a smile curling the corners of her mouth. "No, he never mentioned them to me, at least not by name."

"So how did you know…?"

"Like I said, I knew what was planned. I came to Blue Cove that night and 'drove by' just in time to see a figure running through the darkness. Being as you called me a considerate person, I picked him up."

"Jarod?"

"Eddie." Helen smiled. "They split up after getting out and as I'd expected he made his way down to the road where I was waiting. As we drove back here I told him a little of who I was and what I knew about Jarod and the others. Thanks to Angelo's information, I even had his files as well as Jarod's. It took time, but he finally began to trust me. He stayed for a while to keep an eye on the Centre and when we worked out that they weren't searching for him, I began to introduce him to the world." She smiled. "It was such an amazing experience, doing that. Eddie, seeing everything for almost the first time, made me see everything in a new way as well, and it's something I've tried not to lose. We watched the sun rise and set every day, and he sat in every single rainstorm until he got a cold and I made him stay inside. The sight of his first rainbow was pretty incredible. But it was just his curiosity about everything that was so much fun. He had to know what it was, how it worked, what it was made of, where it was made and, once he finally got a feel for money, how much it cost."

"I suppose,” Sydney's voice was wistful, “Jarod must have been the same."

"I would imagine so." Helen smiled. "The first few days were the best. Everything we saw during the drive from the Centre - and it wasn't very much in the darkness - he asked me about. I started to explain it, but it was too much. Despite being so highly intelligent, it was just too large for him to take in all at once. He simply couldn't understand many of the things that I was trying to explain to him. Eventually we had to begin with the small stuff, like the CD player in my car and the electric windows. When we got here, he was too tired to deal with any more. I thought it would be better if he slept in an environment similar to what he had been used to." She laughed. "In fact, that’s the reason that I even bought this house in the first place. I knew it had a substantial cellar area with several rooms, and I thought it would make an ideal place for Jarod and, when I knew about him, Eddie as well."

"So you really thought about it all."

"Oh, yes. There was a lot of planning involved. I’d even thought about how they might feel. On that first night, for instance, I worried that Eddie might have to take in too much at once and wouldn't cope, so he slept down there, but I left all the doors open and all the lights were still on in the hall and up here in the kitchen. Eddie was totally exhausted when we got here. Despite that, though, I'm not sure whether he slept that night."

Helen glanced around the room. "When I came downstairs, the next morning, he was standing at the window, staring out through the glass. When I suggested that we go outside so that he could have a proper look, he looked at me like I had two heads. So I made him breakfast instead."

"What did you give him?"

"Cereal, toast, coffee - and pancakes." She grinned. "He liked those best."

Sydney smiled. "I bet he did."

"Finally I convinced him that we could go outside. The back garden, as you can see, is very well protected so I knew nobody would see us. But I gave him some clothes to change into first, and which I'd purchased for Jarod when I made that plan, and I let him have a shower for as long as he wanted. But finally we got outside. He sat down on the grass - wet with dew but he didn't care - and silently looked around. At last I went back into the house, got a book and sat on the step, waiting until he was ready to talk."

"How long did it take?"

"Almost four hours." She smiled at the memory. "Finally he got up and came over to sit beside me. Then he asked me the most impossible question I've ever been asked."

"And that was?"

"'What's the world like?'"

Laughing, she watched the expressions on the faces of the other people sitting at the table.
"I felt as if I'd just been set a really difficult philosophical exam, like a certain one that I completed just before my favorite teacher disappeared." She smiled. "For about five minutes I just sat there in silence, trying to work out how to explain the world to a person who hadn't really experienced it. Eventually, I said that it was impossible to tell him, that he’d have to see it and feel it for himself, but that I would help him. We went back inside and started discussing the things he'd never seen before or heard of."

Sydney leaned back and looked at her. "And how did he cope with you?"

"At first it was hard for him but I was, in a way, a little bit of continuity. Every woman Eddie knew in the Centre had been a doctor and there I was, just like them. At the same time, though, I wasn't like them. I had no power over him but it took some time before he realized that and longer before he could understand it."

"In what way?"

"We were washing the dishes and Eddie was so fascinated with the detergent that he wasn't paying attention and dropped a glass. Of course it smashed. The second it happened, he looked at me, waiting for me to punish him, and absolutely terrified because he didn't know me, and so didn't know what form the punishment would take. His face became totally expressionless and he didn't move."

"What did you do?" Sydney prompted.

"That was the hard part. I wasn't sure what to do. But eventually I got a broom and cleaned it up, telling him it was just a glass and it wasn't the end of the world. When that was done, I looked up and he hadn't moved. He was just stood there, waiting for his punishment. I just couldn't stand the terror in his eyes so I put my arms around him and said that it was all right, that I wasn't going to get angry and that he didn't need to worry or to be scared of me. He froze for a second, and then began to cry. I never saw an adult - I never even saw a kid - cry the way Eddie did that morning. He tried to hide it, to turn away, because he thought it would definitely make me angry. But I wouldn't let him hide it from me. I sat him on a chair, holding him and just letting him cry."

She smiled faintly, remembering that morning.

"My shirt front was soaking wet by the time he stopped. When it was finished, I sat down in front of him and he asked if I was still mad. I said I'd never been mad, that it was only a glass and I was just glad he wasn't hurt. That was something he simply wasn't able to cope with - that someone would actually worry about him. To take his mind off it all, we went into the living room. I sat down on the sofa and he stood off to one side, like he was waiting for directions. After I told him for about five minutes to do so, he came and sat next to me. Then, like a child, Eddie tried to curl up in my lap. Finally, realizing that he was too big, he lay with his head on my leg and we watched TV for a while."

She smiled at Sydney.

"Yes, inane cartoons again, except that it wasn't early morning anymore. Eventually he fell asleep." Pausing, Helen's face became sad. "He had nightmares, such terrible nightmares. After about ten minutes of him crying out, I woke him. I wouldn't have left it that long, but I knew he needed sleep and was hoping that he'd get past the dreaming stage. When it didn't happen, I roused him. As of that moment, he became the same sort of clinging person I'd been, wanting to be near me all the time. I became his security blanket and he even followed me from room to room. That night, and for a lot of nights after it, Eddie slept in my bedroom. It wasn't really planned."

"In what way?"

She smiled. "He gave every appearance of going to bed quite happily, and I was naïve enough to think that he was planning to sleep there all night, but I woke up a few hours later to find him lying on the end of my bed with his hand resting on my foot, sound asleep. He looked so peaceful that, considering what he'd gone through that day, I didn't have the heart to wake him, so I covered him with a blanket and let him stay there. The next morning, I watched him trying to sneak out of the room so I wouldn't know he'd been there and I asked who he thought put the blanket over him."

Helen looked at Sydney sadly. "Eddie said that he knew I'd only done it to make sure he wouldn't get sick, so he could keep working. I reminded him that he didn't have to work and he said that he fully expected me to take him back to the Centre. It took me almost an hour to persuade him that I wouldn't, that he really was safe with me. And when, eventually, he did believe me, he cried in the same way that he had the day before."

She looked over to see the tears glistening in Margaret's eyes and gently placed a hand over that of the older woman.

"I put a camp bed into the room so he could sleep comfortably. That situation lasted for a week or so until he became confident that I wouldn't disappear during the night. After that happened Eddie slept in the next room."

"So you became his substitute mother?"

"Through default, yes. I felt like I was torn between wanting to be somebody he could rely on and not wanting him to depend on me too much. Finally we talked about it, all the things that I felt and what he felt. He was mature and intelligent enough to understand what I was trying to tell him and we found a happy medium." The doctor laughed for a moment. "But I still had to answer all of his questions!"

Helen looked up at Sydney.

"Eddie didn't have anybody he wanted to call to ask them about things, so he asked me instead. Boy, did he ask me!" Rolling her eyes, she smiled. "I've dealt with curious kids, but they all pale in comparison to Eddie. Luckily for my sanity his intelligence meant that he could grasp concepts pretty quickly, even vague ones, like emotions."

"Vague?" Margaret looked over quickly. "I don't think you can ever call emotions 'vague', Helen."

"That's true, but how do you explain them to somebody who never had them all described to him? How do you explain why it's okay to cry when you're happy, but also when you're sad? How do you explain that the feeling in your stomach when you're nervous isn't because you're about to be sick? How," she eyed the psychiatrist thoughtfully, "do you explain to somebody new to it all that what they feel when they fall in love for the first time is normal?"

"You explain the biology of it..."

"And then they turn around and ask 'But why? Why is it that way? Why don't we do this?' Please, Sydney, you must remember how difficult those conversations in the first months with Jarod were. If you don't, I can find the recordings for you. I have them floating around somewhere."

Sydney shook his head, smiling faintly. "So how did it go with Eddie?"

"I think to a certain degree I was successful." She paused. "In a lot of ways, and this sounds very immodest but I think it's true, Eddie was luckier than Jarod, having somebody there who knew the situation. He could ask me things without needing to go into a detailed explanation about why he didn't know them. I think that probably made it easier for him to adjust to the world outside." Helen glanced up at Sydney. "I also wasn't constantly encouraging him to go back the Centre. I suspect that that kind of pressure probably made it a lot harder on Jarod."

"So what happened later?"

"Later?" Helen smiled. "Oh, later was a lot of fun. Showing him the world was fun. I took him with me when I went to treat some of my patients and he loved the fact that kids wouldn't think that he was so weird if he didn't know about things. Then, one day, I taught him about my pet hobby."

"Chemistry?"

"Theft." She laughed. "Well, pick pocketing, to be exact. He always had fun with it, but he was too honest to carry it all the way. Eventually he started treating it like a party trick, and he could deal with that a lot better."

"You encouraged him?"

"Not exactly. But then he never really needed encouragement. He was so eager to do everything anyway..." She trailed off and shrugged. "As for the chemistry, he did help me with that too. A few of my drugs are his creation."

She stopped briefly and a spasm of pain crossed her face, but she drove it away and smiled again.

"While I was helping Eddie to adjust to the world, I introduced him to a friend from school. They married six months after his escape." Helen's voice became sad. "I helped him get his job with the NSA, too, and because of some vague suspicions he had about the 'Chameleon' project, we discussed it before he started working on it. We could never have imagined that it would result in his death at the hands of another Pretender."

"How did you...?"

"The Centre received a report from Africa about Alex and sent people to find him. They saw the reports that Jarod and the other agents had to file after Alex killed Eddie at the hospital. I read them about two hours later." She sighed sadly. "I'd love to have seen Eddie and Jarod together. I watched the security tape from the hospital and I could see that Eddie was wary but also thrilled to see Jarod again." She smiled. "When he pulled Jarod's gun on him, I couldn't help but find it funny. With what came next, of course, it wasn't, but to see him get it out of Jarod's gun holster without him even noticing and to see the look on Jarod's face, knowing that they were tricks I’d taught him, it was just priceless. Not that I think Eddie would ever have shot him, at least not to kill him. He might have left Jarod with a wound in the arm so he could get away, but that would have been it. He realized pretty soon that Jarod was still the person who'd helped him to escape all those years earlier and, if Alex hadn't killed him..."

She stopped and sighed again, staring at the table. Then she looked up. "After I watched Eddie die, I decided that enough was enough. I'd already been running the Great File Shuffle at the Centre for several months but it was without any real aim in mind, other than to prevent projects like Gemini." She saw the curiosity in Margaret's eyes and shook her head. "That night, after I talked to my friend and comforted her as well as I could, I sat down and began planning the stages of my theft of the mainframe codes." A slightly bitter smile twisted her lips. "I wish Eddie had lived to see it happen. It's the kind of beautiful irony that he'd have loved."

"And Alex?"

"I don't know." Helen stared at a point above Sydney's head for a moment before focusing on his face. "I've been trying to find out, but there's nothing to find about him or what happened. The police requested a report from the clean-up teams - I have no doubt that you won't be surprised to learn they were teams managed by the Centre - but they never got one. There's no sign, either that he's alive or that he's dead. However, if Alex is still alive, they won't make the same mistake twice. It's my belief that he'll be brainwashed or given drug-treatments to make sure he won't be able to escape again." She smiled faintly. "I'm also positive that this time Lyle wouldn't have been in charge before he was killed."

"If he is alive...?"

"If Alex is alive, I really hope he isn't here in America. After they dragged the water, I did a sweep of the Centre. He wasn't in any of the rooms where I looked, so I'm fairly confident he's not there. I think it most likely that the powers that be will ship him off to Africa again and try to retrain him there."

"And do you think they'll succeed?" the psychiatrist asked.

Helen shrugged. "To be honest, I think that, at the first opportunity, Alex will try to kill himself. He hates his life, hates the fact that he's not as good as Jarod, hates the people who did everything to him, particularly Mr. Parker and Lyle, and I think he probably also hates himself now. With that much bitterness building up inside, I can't imagine that he'd want to live, can you?"

"No," admitted Sydney slowly. "No, I don't think he would either."

"Unless they manage to completely strip his old identity and make a new one, I don't think they'll ever be able to control him, but he might let them think they've succeeded for a while and then use the first chance to destroy them."

"And how do you know so much about it?"

"I've been trying to find out everything I could about him ever since I learned that he killed Eddie. Although the Centre mainframe doesn't have a lot, all the African files certainly do. Really the only thing they don't have is any details of his current 'status'. But the information they do have was more than enough for me to create a pretty good picture of what he must have been like." She paused. "I'm not sure I liked what I found either."

# # #

Sydney glanced through the first few pages of the reports that Helen had taken from Mr. Parker's office, putting them down with a sigh. Looking up, he saw Jarod gazing at the ceiling. Getting out of the chair, Sydney walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed.

"What is it, Jarod?"

"Where were you and Mom before?"

"We were down in the kitchen, talking to Helen, but your sister was in here with you, wasn't she?"

"Yes, but..." Jarod studied at the ceiling again for a moment, before looking back at Sydney. "It's not the same."

"We can't all be here all the time, Jarod. And if Miss Parker gets sick..."

"You'd sit with her, too?"

"I'd have to. I couldn't leave Helen to do all the work, or she might get sick as well, and none of us want that to happen."

"I thought she'd had this already."

"She has. I meant more that she might suffer from overwork and exhaustion." He smiled. "She's been working pretty hard, taking care of both of you."

"You have, too."

The psychiatrist smiled. "I've been sitting here with you, but I haven't really been here in the role of doctor."

There was a pause before Jarod spoke again. "I'm glad you're here."

Sydney put out a gentle hand and stroked the younger man's hair. "I am, too."

"Is the Centre looking for us?"

"Not exactly. They're in damage control mode right now. I think they're looking a lot harder for the person who shut down the mainframe."

"Helen?" There was a sudden light of fear in Jarod's eyes. "Do they know who it was? That it was her?"

"No, of course they don't. They have suspicions, of course, but they can't prove them. Don't worry about Helen. She, and all of us, are safe." Sydney could still feel the tension in younger man's hand leaned forward. "Jarod, it's okay. We're safe here, I promise you. Just try to relax now. Try to sleep."

Nodding slightly, Jarod closed his eyes, feeling the comforting touch on his hair as he began to slowly sink down into the darkness.

# # #

"How's she doing?"

Broots looked up at Helen as she appeared in the doorway and smiled. "You know how you said that rash would be itchy?"

She laughed softly and opened a drawer of the bedside table. "I've been waiting for that to start. As soon as she's awake..." Helen looked down to see Debbie's eyes open and the girl stared blankly at her for a moment before sitting up and holding out her hands. Sitting down on the bed, the doctor picked up the girl and cuddled her.

"How are you feeling, sweetie?"

"It itches, Mommy." She wriggled as if to prove the statement and Helen smiled.

"I know it does, baby, but I've got something that'll help. If you lie down again I'll rub it all over you so it feels better. But first you have to take your medicine." She handed the glass to the girl, who drank the contents before she gave it back with a small smile.

"When I'm sick next time, will you make me more medicine that tastes nice?"

"Why don't we get you over this one first, and then we'll think about what disease you're going to get next, huh?"

She put the girl down on the bed and took a jar out of the drawer, opening it. Gently undoing Debbie's pajama top, she rubbed the cool cream onto the girl's warm skin, feeling the child tense slightly and then relax.

"That's nice, Mommy."

"I'm glad, sweetheart." Helen rubbed a generous amount over the rash and then gently rolled the girl onto her back, applying it to her chest and arms. By the time she had finished, Debbie was asleep again and Helen was able to do up the top and put her back against the pillow without her waking. Replacing the jar lid, she rolled her eyes and then rubbed her hands on a damp cloth.

"We've got an entertaining few days to look forward to."

"Oh?" Broots looked up. "In what way?"

"Well, she's not feverish anymore and I'd be rather surprised if she went up more than a point or two tonight..."

"So she's getting to the grumpy stage?"

"Or she soon will be. With any luck, though, it should only last for a few days and then I would expect her to be close to fine, except, as I said, for that lingering cough and a tendency towards weariness for the next few weeks."

"And Jarod?"

"He's about a day behind in terms of recovery."

"You'd better not say that to him."

"Oh, really?" Helen raised an eyebrow. "And why not?"

"Well,” the technician responded in amusement. “He always likes to be ahead of other people..."

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"So now what?"

"We'll have to wait a few weeks until the first of the projects can give us a result to compare with what we have here." The man flicked the pile of pages in front of him, a look of irritation on his face. "Then we’ll know whether to trust what we have here or if we need to perform more tests to check all of our results."

"And what prices are we looking at for buying back some of our older material?"

"Inflated ones," the third man growled. "Highly inflated ones. If I didn't know better, I’d say these companies know what's been happening."

The first man turned to the second. "Let's get a complete staff run-down started. I want detailed information on every staff member working at this place, the same way we used to have on the mainframe. But I also want to find out if any of them might have other agendas."

"Yes, sir." The second man glanced at another, sitting in the corner of the room, who immediately rose and walked toward the door.

"And Cox?"

"Sir?" The man turned, his face expressionless.

"This is your test. If we find a single error in it, you won't get a chance to make a second one, if we have to coat your desk with Ammon too, to make certain of it."

# # #

Ashe, New York
"I want to get up!" Debbie sat up in bed, glaring at her father when he appeared in the doorway.

"Good morning to you, too, sweetie." Broots walked in and sat down on the bed next to her. "You're obviously feeling better today."

"I'm sick of bed."

"You're also just plain sick and sick people should stay in bed."

"I'm tired of this room." Her voice contained the hint of a whine and, in an attempt to distract her, Broots looked around.

"Where's Helen?"

"In with Jarod." The girl folded her arms sulkily. "She said she'd spend more time in here with me now that his mommy's here, but she hasn't."

"Oh, she has, baby." He stroked the side of her head. "But you've been too sleepy to notice it."

"I want her here with me. I can't sleep when she's not here."

"And if I am here, will you try to sleep, Debbie?"

The girl glanced up to find the woman in the doorway and the sulkiness vanished as she nodded. "Uh huh."

"Is that a promise?"

"I'll try." She paused, nestling against Helen as she was picked up. "Can I get up today?"

"No, not today, baby."

"Tomorrow?"

"We'll see how you are then."

Nodding, Debbie closed her eyes, feeling the woman's touch on her hair, and she could hear the muffled sound of the heartbeat in her ear as she began to relax. A few moments later, her arms slipped down from around Helen's neck and Debbie was sound asleep. Gently, the woman put her down on the bed, covering her and then walking over to the chair, casting a rueful glance at the girl's father as he sat beside her.

"I told you we'd hit the grumpy stage soon. This is the time when I generally don't visit my patient any longer." She rolled her eyes. "They go from perfect angels to sulky devils in the wink of an eye. It's most disillusioning."

He laughed softly. "Is it because she's tired or...?"

"No, it's a reaction to so many days of doing nothing. They don't have enough energy to get up to anything yet but they're bored and want to try anyway. If you let them do whatever they want then they exhaust themselves very quickly. That's how she fell asleep so fast. She used up her limited energy reserves on getting angry. If we'd let her get up, she would have drowsed off again before she even got downstairs and that's no use at all. She'd still be complaining."

Broots grinned, pushing the computer over to her. "Want an update on what your brother's up to?"

Helen groaned and swatted him with a cushion. "I told you, I don't want to have it forced on my attention right now." She slumped back in the chair. "But you might as well tell me what plans the Triumvirate's made about stringing me up from the nearest tree for destroying the mainframe."

The technician smiled. "Well, they've set Cox to make personnel profiles, Raines to go through the entire Centre - all 27 Sublevels - and see what stray hints are floating around from projects of bygone days and Mr. Parker is interviewing all of the lab staff, technicians, etcetera, to find out what they can remember."

"Since when does Mr. Parker have skills in the interviewing department?"

"Actually I think they were just desperately trying to find a job for him and neither of your brother's fellow Triumvirate members," he grinned and ducked as Helen swatted him again, "seem too keen to do that himself."

"And me?"

"You're Public Enemy Number 1. If they could get hold of you right now..."

"...family connections wouldn't count for anything. I know."

The technician raised an eyebrow and Helen laughed. "I was just getting a jump on you. Oh, and I thought you might like to know that it doesn't seem as though you were generous in handing the measles on to Miss Parker. If she does get it now, we won't even know for sure if it was from you, Debbie or Jarod."

"Still, she'll no doubt try to blame me."

"Has she bitten your head off once since she got here?"

"Just because she hasn't done it yet..."

"Stop jumping to conclusions. Miss Parker is well rested, enjoying a vacation in which she doesn't have to do anything but sleep and, for those reasons, has no basis on which to treat you the way she used to at the Centre. Although, if you're missing it, I'm sure I could put in a request..."

"Thanks." Broots grinned. "But I'll pass."

# # #

Helen opened the bedroom door softly and looked in to find Jarod lying against Margaret's shoulder, his eyes shut as she stroked his hair.

"I told him that he should ask you to do that." She looked down with a smile as the man drowsily opened his eyes. "Nice?"

"Mmm hmm." Jarod closed his eyes again, moving a hand slightly on his chest in a vain attempt to scratch before giving up and relaxing.

"How much longer will he be like this?" Margaret asked quietly.

The doctor tried not to laugh. "Indefinitely, if you'll let him. But he's probably up to the last days of the fever, and then we'll have another week before the rash fades to nothing. He'll have a couple more days of coughing and reduced energy before he's basically back to normal. Then I suppose we'll come up here one morning and find the window open in an empty room, the way I did with Eddie."

"He ran away?" Margaret raised an eyebrow. "I got the feeling he'd stay around."

Laughing, Helen sat down. "Actually, he did. It was the first snowfall of winter and the first that he could remember seeing. Unlike your son Eddie didn't sneak out to see snow as a kid and cause the Centre all sorts of stress." Helen laughed again. "In fact, I have the feeling that Jarod was just a troublemaker."

Margaret rolled her eyes, but didn't comment.

"I woke up, feeling cold, and went into Eddie's room - this room - only to find that the window was wide open and his pajamas were lying in a crumpled heap on his pillow. Like you, I thought that he'd run away and, to tell you the truth, I was a bit disappointed. I never planned on forcing him to stay, but I hoped that he would at least say goodbye. Just as I arrived at that gloomy decision, an impeccably aimed snowball came flying in through the window and landed in front of me. He saw me come into the room and thought that would be the best way of letting me know that he was nearby."

"So what did you do?"

"What else could I do? I got dressed, went downstairs and scrubbed his face for scaring me like that." She laughed. "I have to say he got that idea very quickly. I never got so close to him again, at least not while we were outside."

Sleight of Hand
Part 9


Ashe, New York
Margaret laughed softly, but Jarod never moved. "And after that?"

"We played for several hours, until I said that he was keeping me away from two vitally important things that are compulsory in that kind of weather. Naturally, he asked me what they were. I said I'd show him."

"And those two things are? As if I couldn't guess..."

"So you haven't forgotten?" Helen smiled. "I did wonder..."

"Helen, if those two things aren't hot cocoa and an open fire to bask in front of, I'll never speak to you again."

"What would you do if I said you were wrong?"

"I'd get angry with you for lying."

"You're right. It was the first open fire I'd had since bringing him to my house and he stared into it for ages."

"Well, that would have made two of you. If anybody can stare dreamily into leaping flames better than you, I'll be very surprised."

"Just because you talked to me for twenty minutes and I never heard a word..."

"And you even made little acquiescent noises as if you were listening."

"You know," Helen looked at Margaret thoughtfully, "I never picked you as being the type to hold grudges."

"Just tell me what you did next."

"We spent the rest of the day inside. Just after we came in, it started to snow and I wouldn't let him go outside in it for more than ten minutes. Of all the new things he had to experience, I thought influenza was probably one of the least pleasant. And you're right. After we finished our fire gazing, we played games - board and card games - for the whole day. We also drank nearly all the cocoa I had here. I don't know if you remember how much I like it, but Eddie liked it even more than me."

"Not possible."

"Not only possible, but actual. Still, after more than thirty years of no sweet things, the way I make cocoa..."

"So the spoon dissolves from the amount of sugar?"

"Just like that, yes. Well, he drank two mugs to every one of mine and, after I told him I only drank it when it snowed, made me teach him how to make it so he wouldn't have to wait for that sort of weather to have it himself."

Margaret looked down at her son. "I suppose Jarod was like that, too, at first."

"I don't think he's changed all that much." Helen smiled. "I hid his bag so you wouldn't see all the junk food inside it, but he's definitely addicted to PEZ and he probably won't object when he learns ice cream is my recommended invalid diet."

"Have you gone shopping yet?"

"No, but I got the supermarket to deliver some groceries around here and I made sure that there was plenty of ice cream included in the order. Jelly too. A little bird told me that that was one of Debbie's favorite foods."

# # #

Helen carried the tray into the room and put it down on the little girl's lap, placing the spoon in her eager hand and then lifting the lid. For several seconds Debbie stared at the contents before she looked up and beamed.

"How did you know?"

"A little birdie told me."

"Which birdie?

Broots started whistling as he stared out of the window and Helen nodded in his direction. "That birdie."

Debbie glanced at her father and then at Helen, the spoon already moving up to her mouth. "Isn't he a big birdie, not a little one?"

Hiding her laughter, Helen nodded as she sat on the bed. "I think you may just be right about that. But he's a very useful birdie. He told me how much you love jelly and ice cream, so there's lots of it down in the kitchen."

"How long do I get it for?" The words were muffled and the doctor smiled.

"As long as you don't choke on it, the next few days anyway."

"Is that all?"

"Well, if you and Jarod don't finish it between you, I might have to give you what's left over to take home."

The girl's face fell as she looked up. "We have to go home?"

"Don't you want to go home, Debbie?"

"No." A tear slipped down her face. "I want to stay here. When we go home, you'll be left all alone here and I'll never see you again."

"But when you go home, you'll be able to sleep in your own bed again and see all your friends at school..."

"But you won't be there!" The girl’s voice was a dismal wail as Debbie, ignoring the tray, threw her arms around the woman sitting beside her and began to sob. "I don't want to get better. I want to be sick forever so that you'll be here."

"If you stay sick then your Daddy will be worrying about you. You don't want him to do that, do you?" Helen watched as Broots silently picked up the bowl, using it to scoop the spilled food off the blankets.

"No, but I don't want to leave you either. Everybody else has a mom and I hoped I'd get to keep you as my mom, too. And now you're going to send us home and I'll never see you again."

"Did I say that?" Helen looked down at the small, tear-stained face. "Did I say a single thing about you never seeing me again?"

"But you'll be here and we'll be back in Delaware..."

"And do you know how far away from Delaware we are?"

She felt as Debbie, face buried in Helen's shoulder, shook her head. "We're only two states away. You drive through a bit of New Jersey and a bit of Pennsylvania and then you're in Delaware. It's only a few hours away. Considering I brought you, your dad and Sydney here, do you think I can't drive that little distance and come to visit you a lot?"

"But I won't see you every day, and you won't be able to drive me to school like I was hoping you would, and you won't be there to help me with my homework..."

"Sweetie, even if I did come and leave nearby, I'd still have to work."

"But you'd be able to find time, I know you would. But you can't do that from here; it's too far."

"Debbie, I'm in Delaware, right in Blue Cove, just about every third day and I plan on being there that often in the future too, once everything gets back to normal. I think I'll be able to find time to come and see you during that time."

"How come?"

"How come what, baby?"

"How come you're in Blue Cove so often?"

Helen exchanged amused glances with Broots. "I often visit your Daddy's work."

"Do you help them?"

"Yes," Helen responded slowly. "That's right."

The girl's sobs were less frequent and Helen picked up the blanket, folded on the end of the bed. Wrapping it around Debbie, she stood up and carried her over to the armchair, sitting down while Broots stripped and remade the bed. Gently she began to stroke the girl's hair, holding her close with the other hand, and feeling as her heart rate began to slow down.

"If you don't get better, sweetie, then Miss Parker can't come up and see you and I know that she's looking forward to that. Aren't you looking forward to seeing her too?"

"Not if I don't get to see you afterwards."

"That's just silly, Debbie." Helen's voice became firmer. "You're both going to still be here when you see her again and I'll still be here too. In fact, I'll probably even stay in the room while she's here."

"P… promise?"

"I don't promise because I don't know for sure but I think it's pretty likely." Smiling down at the girl, Helen produced her trump card. "You know that book she gave you?"

"Mmm hmm."

"Well, I've got the others in the series and she could read those to you when you see her. Won't that be nice?"

"Uh huh." Debbie yawned, snuggling into Helen's neck as her eyes closed. "Very nice."

Her voice was drowsy and she let one hand drop down from its position on the back of Helen's neck, finally hanging down against the woman's chest. Within a few moments, the other began to fall as well, slipping along Helen's arm until it was hanging down beside the arm of the chair. As soon as the bed was remade, Helen stood up and gently placed the girl down on it, letting Broots to tuck her in. A sigh escaped her lips as Helen sank into the chair and turned to stare out of the window.

# # #

"Miss Parker?"

The woman looked up from her book with a smile. "Is it that time of the day again already? How time flies when you're doing nothing."

Helen laughed. "Well, can I make an appointment in your frantic schedule for you to go up and visit a little girl who wants to see you?"

"What, and disrupt the nine o'clock nap that I somehow squeeze in between that at eight and at ten?" Miss Parker sighed in mock-annoyance. "Let me talk about it with my secretary and I'll get back to you."

"Well don't take too long," Helen laughed as she put the thermometer in the other woman's ear. "If you do, Debbie might fill up her own hectic day."

Miss Parker smiled again. "I'd love to see her, if you think it's safe."

"Well, she's not infectious anymore, and if you're going to get it, you'll have those lovely bacterium infesting your system already. I’ll ask you to keep away from my other patient for another couple of days though."

"Surely Jarod won't be infectious for that much longer than Debbie?"

"No, but he seems to be taking a bit longer to be getting over it than she is. Oh, and Debbie asked if you'd read the other books in the Little Women series, which I also have, when you go up and see her."

"That sounds great." Miss Parker looked at Helen as she sat down on a chair on the other side of the room. "Did you like that series, too?"

"I still do." The doctor smiled. "It was in a package of things that my mother left to be given to me when I turned thirteen. It took a grand total of four days for me to get through all four books."

"How?"

"Reading under the desk in class, under the covers in bed, under the table during meals; every spare moment that I had, I was reading them. I finished the last one during dinner on the fourth night."

"And you didn't get into trouble?"

"When I fell asleep in class the next day, I was slightly less than popular, yes."

The brunette laughed. "I bet you were. And how is Debbie?"

"Well, she's a bit thinner than she was when you last saw her but, with all the ice cream and jelly she's eating, it shouldn't be too long before she's back to normal. She's got a nasty-sounding cough but that's standard for the measles; don't let it worry you. And her skin looks like you could play 'join the dots' on her tummy, but unless you want to suggest it, that's just another thing to ignore. The one thing I'll ask is that you don't encourage her into any vigorous activity. She's still got fairly small reserves of energy and I don't want them tried much yet," Helen smiled. "Clothes shopping, for example, or anything of that sort."

Miss Parker laughed and got off the bed. "I see that it's time somebody was up in the kitchen, making dinner. Has anyone accepted that job yet?"

"Sydney and Broots are doing it. Want to make sure they don't burn my house to the ground?"

"Sure." She smiled. "Is Broots still scared of me?"

"Oh, of course. We'll have to hope that he isn't holding anything when you come up the stairs or he might drop it."

Laughing, the two women headed up into the kitchen.

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"So we've still heard nothing from Miss Parker or any of the other members of the pursuit team?"

"Not an email. Nor, it might interest you to hear, have we heard from our missing Pretender in all that time."

The first man sneered. "What do you expect him to do, call up to say hello?"

"It seems rather strange that he hasn't shown any concern in the fact that Sydney’s missing."

"What are you suggesting, that Jarod was the one who kidnapped them and sent Miss Parker that email?"

"Well, it's possible, isn't it?"

"And what good can that possibly do him? He can't hold them indefinitely and he hasn't sent a ransom demand thus far. What could he be planning to do?"

"I don't know; that's the problem."

The first man leaned forward, his elbows resting on the marble tabletop with his fingers pressed together. "How long have they been missing exactly?"

"It's going on for two weeks now."

"Fine. They've got one more week. If we don't hear from either Jarod or else one of the team in that time, we'll start scouring the country for them."

# # #

Ashe, New York
The light tapping roused Helen from the sleep into which she had just fallen and she rolled over. Recognizing the silhouette in the doorway, she sat up.

"What is it, Sydney?"

"It's Jarod, Helen. It seems like his fever's gone up again, but he's tossing around so much that I can't get an accurate temperature reading."

Getting out of bed, she pulled on her silk bathrobe, and the two doctors hurried up the two flights of stairs to the bedroom. As Sydney had stated, Jarod was tossing violently on the bed, muttering incoherently and inaudibly. Helen took her bag from Sydney and moved to the bedside, glancing at the women in the corner and then at the psychiatrist. Pulling out a stethoscope, she held Jarod down with a gentle hand on his shoulder, moving the instrument across his chest. Two fingers on his neck allowed her to feeling the heightened pulse and Helen flashed a light into his eyes before turning to the other occupants of the room.

"I want to give him a full examination. Will you go downstairs, please? I'll call you when it's over."

Seeing the look of anxiety on Margaret's face, she stepped over and rested one hand on her arm.

"I'll wager my reputation that this isn't anything serious. He'll be fine very soon, I promise."

As the door closed behind the three departing people, she replaced the light back in her bag and pulled the stethoscope away from her throat. Taking a seat in the corner, Helen watched as Jarod continued to toss on the bed in front of her. After several moments, she spoke.

"Okay, Jarod. You and I both know that this is just 'pretend'. Were you worried about losing your touch or is there some other reason for this extreme behaviour that's causing your mother, sister and Sydney to panic so much?"

When he didn't respond, she leaned forward.

"It must have been very irritating for you to hear that Sydney was going downstairs to get me. You knew that I wouldn't be as upset as they were, and that I'd be able to see through it. The fact that you've got enough energy for this little display tells me just how put on your weakness of the last few days has been. You've been saving yourself for it, haven't you, Jarod? In fact, I'd suggest you've had this planned for a while."

The man on the bed quietened, no longer moving so violently, and Helen got up, walking over to glare at him.

"Oh, stop it," she spat. "As I said, we both know this is fake, so it's going to be no great shock to me when you open your eyes."

Jarod lay still for a moment before looking at her. "How did you know?"

"You might be able to fake a delirious episode, but it's virtually impossible to raise your pulse the way it must have been with the other signs. There was no obvious cause either - no pneumonia, no infections, no head injuries. I was always rather good at arithmetic, Jarod, and I never had any problem getting four when I added two and two."

"S… so what are you going to do?"

"You're going to tell me why and then I'll go down and calm your poor mother and sister." Helen glared at him again. "Although you don't deserve me to listen to you, doing that to her or Sydney either. You've probably aged all of them ten years in ten minutes, and it would serve you right if the fear behind this disgusting display tonight were to be fulfilled."

"You...know?"

"I know you're simply pulling a more high-tech version of the tearful begging I heard from Debbie today when she realized that she's going to lose her 'mommy' after she goes back to Delaware. This is the same idea, but I wouldn't have expected to see such a despicably selfish show from a person that usually thinks about other people before himself."

Jarod flinched at the scornful tone in her voice. His voice when he finally spoke was hesitant. "So why are you wanting me to tell you when you already know the reason for it?"

"Because if you have to explain it, you'll realize even more just how deplorable it was. And I want to make sure you know that." She pulled up a chair to the side of the bed and sat down. "I've had patients younger than six with more maturity and consideration than you showed tonight, and all because of a fear that's not really even justified."

"I… it isn't?"

"Has your mother told you she's going to leave when you're well?"

"Well..."

"Yes or no, Jarod. I'm not listening to maybes now."

"No."

"Have you got any reason for thinking that she will?"

"I… I guess…"

Helen slammed a fist on the bedside table, causing both Jarod and the bottle of medicine to jump. "Have you?"

"No," he admitted in a tiny voice.

"So, on the basis of an unjustified fear you pull the most revolting stunt I've ever seen in my whole medical career, and worst of all, you make your own mother frantic; a mother who's seen you on only one other occasion since you were four years old! If you were young enough, Jarod, I'd slap you! For selfish, immature and inconsiderate behaviour, I'm yet to see your equal."

Jarod blushed redder than he had been at any point during his illness and stared at his hands as Helen continued, her voice revealing as much of the disgust she felt as her words.

"I'm not quite sure what you thought it was going to gain either. You must have known that even if Sydney didn't spot this, I would. Do you really think he'd be negligent enough not to call me? I'm your doctor, not him. If he hadn't called me and there really had been something wrong, Margaret could have sued him for every penny he's got! As a man aware of the rules of law, and also with the benefit of several days of planning, not to mention your supposedly heightened mental ability, I wouldn't have expected that point not to register at some stage."

"I… I didn't think…"

"No, I'll say you didn't think! That's probably the most sensible statement that I've ever heard you make. The only possible way for you to have thought less about this is if you'd been in a coma."

"I… I just wanted…" The sharp words made him even more hesitant. "I was… kind of hoping…"

"You were 'kind of hoping' it would lengthen the time your mother, Emily and Sydney were here. You thought about your point of view, but not about their feelings and concerns. Sydney, at least, knows that complications of the measles can be fatal. How do you think he's feeling now, having seen you seemingly raving?"

"Well, I… I thought…" He fell silent and Helen spoke again.

"The fact is that you didn't think at all, did you?"

Jarod hesitated. "No," he confessed finally.

"Good." She folded her arms. "I'm glad you can at least admit that."

After a pause of almost five minutes, Helen spoke again. "So, why did you do it? Let me hear a nice, concise, genius explanation to raise my opinion of you, that, right at this moment, is sinking quicker than the Titanic on fast-forward."

"I don't want to be alone anymore!" The words were almost forced out and Jarod turned eyes on her that begged for understanding. Helen's voice was ice-cold in response.

"I've been alone for several years. You'd cope."

"I don't want to cope! I don't want to leave here and have it all go back to the way it was before, where I only see the people I love more than anything in the world by chance. I want them near me, close to me, so that I can talk to them whenever I want. You can't possibly understand!"

"Oh, can't I?" Helen's tones were hard. "I lost my best friend when Alex murdered him, and I lost contact with my favorite teacher after she tried to protect me from the Centre by not sending letters anymore, meaning that I'll never be able to talk to one of them and I thought I'd never hear from the other again - so tell me, do I understand?"

"M… maybe…"

"Besides all that, what makes you think your mother's going to let you go? She's just got you back again - do you really think she'll just happily wave goodbye and turn away for another four years? If you don't know her that well, I do and I'm sure that she has no intention of it." Helen raised an eyebrow. "In future, Jarod, it's a far better idea to get confirmation before you let your imagination run riot. And if you didn't feel comfortable asking her, you could always have asked me."

"You were… with Debbie."

"And she said I was with you. Somebody had better tell me where I really was, because I had a feeling I'd been spending all my time with at least one of you."

He looked up at her, but the expression on her face sent his gaze back to the blanket, and Jarod remained silent as Helen returned to the former topic.

"Do you know how absolutely terrified Margaret looked when I entered this room before? I've seen your mother experience a wide range of emotions, Jarod, but I've never seen her look as frantic as she did at that moment. And your sister wasn't a lot better. I think they were both waiting for me to say that you were going to die then and there. And Sydney was trying to hide his concern so it wasn't adding to those of Margaret and Emily, but I learnt many years ago how to see through that sort of professional detachment and he was just as worried as they were. Of all the things you could have done to make them stay, this was the worst. It was also, I should add, the most easy to see through."

"So… what are you going to do?"

"I'm going to tell them it was just a temporary setback but you'll be a lot better in the morning. Whether you've got enough courage to admit the real reason for it to them is up to you."

"Courage?" He finally met her gaze, a look of outrage on his face. "Are you trying to suggest that I'm a coward?"

"What would you call your recent behaviour? 'Gee, if I don't do something drastic, my mom might leave when I get better. I know, I'll fake an illness so she doesn't. Maybe I should ask if that fear's justified? No, I'm too scared of the answer. I'll do my plan instead.' Anything in there sounding familiar?"

She got up, pushed the chair back and walked to the door. Turning, her face was expressionless, but a gleam in her eye still hinted at the anger she felt.

"Jarod, in the morning I'm going to act like this never happened, but it's done serious things to the good opinion I had of you. If you want to resurrect that opinion, it'll take a lot of work. Whether you feel it's worth the effort is a decision you'll have to make yourself."

She left the room, quietly closing the door.

# # #

"How is he? Is he okay?"

"He's fine." Helen tried to push aside the anger that was still simmering, and filled her voice with the profession calm that she had used so often to anxious parents in the hospital. "I told you that it wouldn't be anything serious and it isn't. But I'm sure he'd like you to go up and see him."

"He…" Margaret swallowed hard. "He won't… die?"

Helen silently cursed but the reassuring smile on her face never moved. "Die? Of course he won't die. It was just a temporary setback. You've got to expect those sometimes. But he'll be just fine in the morning. As I said before, I'm positive he'd like to see you before you go to bed."

"B… bed?" Margaret looked at Helen as if she had grown an extra leg.

"You weren't planning to sit up again tonight, were you? Of course you ought to go to bed. Like I said, he'll be fine tomorrow, and he'll want to talk to you then. It's not going to help if you're both half-asleep because you've been up all night worrying about him. There’s no need for it anyway. But he'll be better for a night on his own. If you're there, he'd want to talk and Jarod really needs a good night's sleep just to be sure that he gets over this properly. In fact, I think it’d be a good idea if we go up now and tell him that you're going to bed."

With a mixture of reassurance and encouragement, she urged the two women up to the bedroom, Sydney following them silently, his eyes revealing his tension. Helen walked over, gently shaking the man who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed.

"Jarod, nap time's over."

Opening his eyes, he looked past her up to where his mother was standing, her face pale, and he hesitated. The doctor filled the gap.

"They've come up to say goodnight, Jarod. I'm sure you won't mind if your mom and Em go off to bed now. It's been a long day, in more ways than one, and they can probably both do with a good night's sleep."

Margaret eyed her former student for a minute before bending down to brush her son's hair away from his face, kissing his forehead softly. "Good night, Jarod. I'll see you in the morning, okay?"

He nodded silently, hugging his mother with a firmness that surprised her, but gave her greater confidence in Helen's statement. Emily eyed him briefly before turning to the doctor.

"But… are you sure…?"

"Positive." Helen's voice was firm, full of authority and left no room for arguments. "Jarod can do with a night of peace and quiet on his own. He'll appreciate the two of you even more when you come in tomorrow. But I think he'd agree that one night for the two of you, away from the stress of caring for him, has to be a good thing." She turned, eyeing Jarod with a degree of severity. "Right?"

He nodded and then hugged his sister. "Sleep well, Em. I'll be fine."

"Well," she stepped back hesitantly. "As long as you're sure…"

The two women went out of the room, Emily looking over her shoulder before she pulled the door almost closed and then Helen glanced at Sydney. At the expression on his face, she raised an eyebrow.

"No, Sydney, as his doctor I won't even allow you to sit up here with him. That's a medical order. He needs some time on his own."

He turned to her. "Don't you think, in view of what happened before..."

"I'll stay up here for a while, just in case anything happens, but I'm sure it won't."

Nodding slowly, the psychiatrist gently squeezed Jarod's hand before going over to the door.

"Oh, Sydney?"

Looking back, he saw a light of amusement in Helen's face and paused. "Yes?"

"Do you need something to help you sleep or will you be able to manage on your own this time?"

# # #

Jarod watched as the door opened and Helen came in, closing it behind her and sitting in a chair on the other side of the room.

"Are they asleep?"

"Your sister is, and your mother should be soon, as should Sydney."

"So you…?"

"I added a little something to the drinks I gave them. Nobody asked if I'd done so, or refused, so either they knew I'd do it or they were too tired and worried about you to think of it. Regardless of whatever's true, none of them will wake up until late-ish tomorrow morning, and they all need it."

"And this is punishment, right?"

"Actually I prefer to think of it as giving you time for serious consideration. I don't like the idea that I punish my patients, although sometimes it's necessary." Helen turned a cool gaze on him. "But usually only to the very young ones."

"I…" He paused. "I'm sorry, Helen."

"I'm not the one you need to be apologizing to, Jarod." The hard tone of her voice began to fade. "I'm not the one who suffered because of what you did."

"I'm going to tell them. Tomorrow."

She smiled faintly. "I'm glad to hear it. They won't worry as much about you when they know it wasn't anything medical."

"And… tomorrow… after that…?"

"What about 'tomorrow after that'?"

"Can I get up?"

"I'd be surprised, after your little display, if you have the energy. One more day in bed wouldn't hurt, but we'll see."

"But I can eat, right?"

"You'd have been eating for two days now if you hadn't pulled that silly stunt."

He blushed again before looking up. "You weren't kidding when you said you could be severe, were you?"

"No, although I didn't think I'd need to be quite this severe. But then a little child's game like that doesn't really deserve much better, does it?"

He stared at the bedclothes and didn't answer, the red still burning in his cheeks.

"I suppose you like ice cream as much as Eddie did?"

"It's…" He trailed off and stared at her. "How do you know Eddie?"

"I did know Eddie," she stressed the past tense sadly, "after picking him up along a road in Blue Cove." A slight smile pulled the corners of her mouth. "Unlike one other person I could name, he didn't go to the extent of getting hit by my car and then jumping into it. He just begged for a ride, so I gave him one."

She told him the story that Sydney and Margaret had heard earlier, seeing the same emotion on his face that she could feel in her heart. When she had finished, he looked up.

"Was that what you meant before when you said Alex killed your best friend?"

"Yes, Jarod." She spoke softly. "Eddie lived here for almost six months, getting to know the world and the people in it."

"And you were… close?"

"He thought he was in love with me. He even asked me to marry him."

"You refused?"

"I never believed that he really felt that way about me. He changed very suddenly once he met his future wife and that, more than anything else, convinced me that I'd been right in refusing him."

"But you stayed friends?"

"He relied on my advice, my answers to his questions, and he continued to be as affectionate as he'd ever been, but there was something different. The warmth of earlier days wasn't there anymore."

"And then he married?"

"Yes. I'd introduced him to one of my old friends from school and I could see right away that she fell for him, hard. When, a few days later, he came to talk to me in the same way that you talked to Sydney about women, I knew that he was falling in love with her. It made me glad that I'd refused him."

"But it still hurt."

She smiled again, faintly. "It always hurts, Jarod, particularly when you know that something you said was painful for the other person to hear. But seeing them so happy together made it easier."

"Did he do what I did?"

"Go out and help people, you mean? Not in the same way as you do. The Centre wasn't looking for him so it wasn't dangerous for him to get to know people. But if he'd starting changing his job every other week, I think some of them might have begun to wonder, don't you?"

Jarod grinned faintly. "So what did he do?"

"Eddie started working at the NSA a month before he got married, a bit over five months after you both escaped. He worked there until his death, as you know."

"How did you...?"

"I read the reports that you and the other agents had to put in about that incident, and then the final report on Alex after he 'fell', as they saw it."

"You don't believe that?"

"There was a security camera on that tower nobody knew about. Nobody thought to look for one. But I wanted to know what happened, if there could have been a way for Alex to survive. Once the investigation was over, I went up there and scouted around. I found the camera, located the recording room and 'lifted' the tape from that day." She looked at him sadly. "I heard every word."

Jarod shook his head slightly to erase the memory of that conversation from his mind before he looked up. "Do you think he could have survived?"

"As I said to Sydney, I don't know. It's possible."

"He never surfaced."

"From my view of the scene, he could have swum underwater and come up somewhere else."

"He must have had broken bones."

"It's possible to swim with broken bones. It hurts like crazy, but it can be done."

"Personal experience?"

"Sadly." She smiled. "I broke my leg by falling into deep water and had to swim back to the shore for help. It took a while but, as it was a choice between that or drowning, I decided to put up with the pain. I'm big on life."

"How old were you?"

"Nearly twelve." Helen laughed softly. "I don't suggest you try it. As I said, it hurts like mad."

"I had no plans to." He paused. "Will you tell me more about...what Eddie did when he got out of the Centre?"

"Not now." Glancing at her watch, the doctor stood up. "It's late now and even if you don't want to sleep, I do."
Walking over, she put the back of her hand against his forehead, nodding in quiet satisfaction. "I think you'll be fine for tonight but I arranged with Broots to sleep in Debbie's room, on the camp bed, instead of him, so you can call me if anything's wrong."

Before she could walk away, he seized her hand in both of his and looked into her eyes. "I really am very sorry, Helen."

"Yes, Jarod." She released her hand gently. "I know you are."

# # #

Softly she entered the other bedroom, walking over to kiss the little girl in the bed before taking off the silk bathrobe and lying down. She closed her eyes, but opened them again after a moment as her right hand rubbed a point on the ring finger of her other hand where the gold band had rested for a few minutes before she took it off and gave it back. The memory of the pain on his face as she did so brought tears to her eyes; tears she hadn't shed since the day of his marriage. It's true, she told herself firmly. Eddie wasn't really in love with you. But you were in love with him. A small, treacherous voice spoke softly in the back of her mind and wouldn't be silenced. Tears starting to slide down her face, she sat up, leaning against the wall.

Shaking her head sadly, she got out of bed and went over to the window. For a minute she rested her face against the glass, looking at the stars that shone, clear and cold, in the night's sky. She didn't think that she was in love with him anymore. She had felt her feelings fading when she saw him with his wife, his children. It hurt when she had watched him gunned down at the hospital but it was the pain of friendship broken forever, nothing else. All this, she told herself firmly as she got back into bed, is needlessly painful. It's only making it harder to do what you said you’d do: treat Jarod as if nothing happened. Nodding slightly, she closed her eyes and tried to sleep.
Feeling the warm body lying beside her, Helen opened her eyes, looking down at the face that was turned up to hers.

"Debbie? What's the matter, baby?"

"Why were you crying, Mommy?"

Helen pulled back slightly in surprise. "What makes you think I was?"

Reaching up, Debbie wiped off the traces of moisture that clung treacherously to Helen's cheek. "I saw you. They shone in the light from the window. What was making you sad?"

"I was...thinking about somebody I miss."

"So why don't you go and find them, like you found Jarod's mom?"

"I can't find this person, Debbie. Not anymore."

"Are they dead?"

"Yes." Helen put out an arm and pulled the little girl close to her, thankfully changing the subject. "Now tell me why you get out of bed when I told you specifically not to."

"I wanted to make sure you weren't too sad." Debbie looked up again and a look of fear came into her eyes. "Don't be mad, Mommy!"

"I'm not mad, sweetie." Helen began to stroke the girl's hair. "I promise I'm not."

"You were mad before."

"How do you know?"

"I could hear you. Daddy and I could both hear you. You sounded really angry."

"I was, sweetheart, but I'm not mad now. And certainly not with you."

"Were you mad with Jarod?"

"Yes, I was."

"Why?"

"Because he did something very selfish that made his mommy worry about him and I don't like selfish people."

Fear flashed in the girl's eyes again. "I'm not selfish, am I?"

"Of course not, Debbie. What made you think that?"

"Well, I got sick and you've spent all your time here with me, when you haven't sat with Jarod or been asleep, and…"

"And how would that make you selfish?” Helen interrupted soothingly. “I'm a doctor, baby, and I like looking after sick people. That's my job, remember? And I like my job."

"Uh huh." Snuggling closer, the girl put both her hands around Helen's neck. "So you like looking after me?"

"I like you as a person, sweetheart, and it was looking after you that gave me the chance to start liking you."

"And will you always be my Mommy, even if you don't live in Blue Cove?"

"Of course I will." Helen gently kissed the girl's forehead. "Try to sleep now, baby, so you'll have enough energy to get up tomorrow and come downstairs."

Nodding, the girl nestled into the woman's arms as she closed her eyes, her face pressed up into Helen's shoulder and her arms wrapped around her neck.

# # #

"Good morning, Broots." With an amused glint in her eye, Miss Parker watched as the technician jumped visibly. Coming into the kitchen, she sat at the table before looking at him. "Is that coffee I could smell all the way down in my room?"

"Y… yes, Miss Parker. Do you want some?"

"That'd be nice." She glanced at him. "What are you waiting for me to do, Broots, bite your head off?"

"To be frank," he turned and looked at her, "yes."

Hiding a smile, she looked up. "Have I done it yet?"

"No. That's why I'm waiting for it."

Quiet laughter from the doorway made the kitchen's occupants turn to see Helen leaning against the doorframe and Broots got up to get out another mug, filling it with coffee.

"How's Debbie?"

"Fine. She had a good night's sleep."

"In your bed, with you."

The doctor looked up, startled. "When did you come in?"

"About three. I was awake and thought I'd check."

Helen raised an eyebrow. "Don't you trust me, Broots?"

"Completely, but she was nervous after hearing you… uh, talking to Jarod."

"Yelling at him, you mean. Yes, I hadn't thought until later that she'd have heard it and that you probably would, too. I hope it didn't wake her up."

"No but, like I said, she was a bit nervous."

Miss Parker looked at the other woman. "What did he do?"

"He was playing with his mother's emotions. That's the one thing I can't stand."

"In other words, you aren't going to tell us."

"Not the details, no." Helen eyed her sharply. "It's really none of your business."

"And how is Jarod this morning?"

"A lot better than he was yesterday. If you did want to see him, despite what I said to you then, I think he's well enough to cope with seeing you. So long as he doesn't try to run, anyway..."

The brunette grinned. "I promise, I won't pull a gun on him until I get your medical clearance to do so."

Sleight of Hand
Part 10


Ashe, New York
"Hungry, Jarod?" Helen’s voice asked.

Jarod turned from his examination of the world that he could see through the window to see her in the doorway, holding a tray.

"Ravenous."

"I thought you might be." Placing the tray on the table, she took a few pillows out of the cupboard and tucked them behind his head. When he was settled, she placed the tray across his knees. "A small amount of a lot of things - and, because I'm such a nice person, half a pop tart as well."

"Who got the other half?"

"Debbie. And her dad got the other whole one in the package."

"You don't eat them?"

"I prefer pancakes." She sat in the chair she had occupied the previous night and smiled. "So did Eddie."

"Did you...?"

"They were his first meal, or part of them. I made them for him that first morning, after we came back here."

"Why did you… was it just chance that you drove by?"

"No, Jarod." Helen grinned. "I'd been planning to get you out of the Centre by myself, but you beat me to it although I still think my plan was better."

"You were planning to help me escape?"

"I had it all arranged. On the day Kenny was killed, I'd organized with Angelo to be introduced to you so you'd know to trust me. I knew, after I learnt about it, that you weren't going to. Then he told me that you'd made your own plan and so I let that go ahead and made sure that I was in the right place at the right time. If you'd run in the same direction, I probably would have been able to pick both of you up." She smiled at him. "Now that would have been a coup."

"If we'd known you were there, I promise we would have."

"I thought about mentioning it to Angelo, but again, I couldn't see how I could make you trust me."

"Maybe you're right." He nodded slowly, eating the last bit of the pop tart, before looking up again. "What else did Eddie like?"

"Anything that had enough sugar to rot his teeth. Particularly the way I make hot cocoa."

"Will you make me some?"

"I only make it when it snows, Jarod."

He looked towards the window and grinned. "So I can look forward to trying some of it soon then, huh?"

She looked at the snowflakes that were drifting lazily past the window and then at the man again before a teasing light came into her eyes. "Well, I'm not sure. I usually only give it to people when they're sitting in front of a blazing fire, playing games with me, and I don't count the kind of game we were playing last night."

Looking at her sharply, Jarod saw the look in her eyes and decided not to comment. Instead, he drained the glass of orange juice and started to eat the serve of scrambled eggs. Helen watched him for a moment before rolling her eyes.

"Are you trying to prove a point or give yourself indigestion?"

"I'm hoping that if I look healthy enough, you'll let me come downstairs."

"What did I say last night?"

He put his head on one side and gave her a look of mock-innocence. "I'll be very well behaved, if you let me."

"Hmm, we'll see."

"Well, it's better than a flat refusal." Jarod ate the last bite of toast on which the eggs had sat and then pushed the tray further down the bed. "Thanks. That was really good."

"I'm glad to hear it." She glanced at her watch and then stood up. "I should have done this before but better late than never." Reaching into the bag that stood on the floor beside the bed, Helen produced a thermometer and took his temperature before timing his pulse. When that was done, he rearranged the pillows and then nestled down against them.

"Who says I'm going to let you stay sitting up?" the doctor demanded.

"Who says I'm going to stay awake long enough for you to move them away?" He yawned and turned suddenly drowsy eyes up to her face. "I'm warm, comfortable and well-fed. What else do I need to fall sleep?"

"Probably some peace and quiet." Helen picked up the tray. "So I'll leave you to it and come up later to check on you."

"Mmm hmm." Jarod's eyes closed and he curled his legs up under him as Helen shut the door.

# # #

"How was your breakfast, Debbie?"

"Yummy." She smiled at the woman in the doorway. "Can I get up yet?"

"We-ell," Helen exchanged amused glances with Broots, who sat in a chair in the corner of the room. "I don't know..."

"Please, Mommy!" Debbie bounced on the bed. "You said I could get up if I went to sleep last night, and I did, and I didn't wake up until really late!"

"Since when is seven o'clock 'really late'? Eleven o'clock. Now that's I what I call really late."

"Eleven?" Debbie looked at Helen as if she had just suggested that the world was flat. "Don't be silly, Mommy. Nobody gets up that late!"

"I'll ask you that question again in a few years, Debbie. I bet your answer will be different then." She laughed. "Let me go down and start a nice, warm fire for you to sit in front of, sweetie, and then your Daddy can bring you down, okay?"

"Uh huh."

As the woman bent to kiss her forehead, Debbie threw both her arms around the doctor's neck and hugged her. After returning the hug, Helen picked up the tray and walked over to the door.

"How's Jarod?"

She glanced at Broots as he spoke. "Fine, but he's asleep again right now. If he's better later, though, I might let him get up too."

"Did you tell him that?"

"Of course not. It would be the fastest way to get him overexcited."

"And are you still mad with him, Mommy?"

"Not now, Debbie. I'm still disappointed in him, but I'm not mad."

"Was his mom angry, too?"

"No, she wasn't. She might be later, though. We'll see."

To avoid further questions, Helen left the room, taking the tray downstairs.

# # #

"Hi Debbie."

The girl looked up as her father carried her down the stairs to see Miss Parker sitting on the sofa, several books on the table in front of her. The girl grinned.

"Hi, Miss Parker."

"Want me to read to you?"

"Uh huh." Broots put her down on the sofa beside the woman and Debbie curled up in delight, leaning against the arm that Miss Parker put around her. From the doorway, Helen smiled faintly as Broots walked over to her.

"Now I know how you feel. I think I've been supplanted too."

The technician stared at her as they went into the kitchen. "Is that a joke or are you serious?"

"A bit of both."

"Oh, come on, Helen. You can't really believe that, can you?"

"Believe what?"

The two turned to see the psychiatrist standing at the head of the cellar stairs, a look of curiosity in his eyes, and Helen smiled as he came over to sit at the table.

"How did you sleep?"

"With my eyes closed."

She groaned. "That's terrible, Sydney. I haven't heard that pun since I was fifteen years old."

"In serious answer to your question your drug helped me sleep very well, thank you, Helen. How's Jarod?"

"He's fine, Sydney. I told you he would be." She stood up. "I'll go up and see if he's awake. If he is then you can go up and see him."

# # #

Gently tapping on the door, she heard a voice call out and opened it to see Jarod looking up from the pillow.

"Did I wake you?"

"No, I was just thinking."

"I'm glad to hear it. Sydney just asked about you, so I thought I'd come up to see how you were."

"Is everybody downstairs?"

"Well, you and I are up here." She smiled. "I’m guessing that your mother's still asleep next door, but she should be waking up soon."

"Actually, she's awake now." The quiet voice from behind her made Helen turn, a smile on her face.

"I was just beginning to think that it was time we saw you."

The older woman smiled at her briefly before turning to her son. "Are you all right, Jarod?"

"I'm fine, Mom." He hugged her, eyeing Helen before looking back at the woman who was sitting next to him. "But there's something I need to tell you..."

# # #

Helen exchanged amused glances with the woman on the sofa, the girl curled up with her head resting against Miss Parker's shoulder and her eyes closed.

"Asleep?"

"Well, she hasn't moved for almost twenty minutes now, so I think so."

"You could take a nap as well."

The woman nodded drowsily. "I'd been entertaining the same thought."

"If it had been that entertaining, it would’ve woken you up." Helen smiled. "You both sleep well."

"Mmm hmm." Miss Parker rested her head down against Debbie's and closed her eyes, leaning back against the sofa in a motion so reminiscent of Broots in the car that Helen had to swallow her laughter in case it woke them up.

"...and you should have heard her telling him off."

Hearing the amusement of the technician, Helen went into the kitchen and firmly closed the door behind her before glaring at him.

"Why not just tell him everything, Broots?"

"Well, I..." The man looked up at her and visibly wilted. "I didn't know it was such a big secret."

Helen rolled her eyes and sat down, looking over to see the startled expression on the face of the psychiatrist.

"You…?"

"Sydney, let me explain." She glared at Broots again. "I was intending to let Jarod do it, but he's probably telling his mother about it now and it could be a while before he's in a fit state to tell you anything."

"Why?"

"Because I suspect that he's about to see his mother cry for the first time and I'm not sure that it will be a fun experience for either of them." She hesitated briefly. "There was nothing wrong with Jarod last night."

He looked at her skeptically. "Helen, at the very least..."

"Sydney, trust me. There was nothing physically wrong with Jarod to have cause what we saw. At some point he started to think that his mother, sister and you were all going to disappear into thin air as soon as he was better. Instead of finding out if that was likely or just a wild guess, he faked his little 'episode' last night to keep you all here."

"He what?!"

"You heard me."

"I heard you, yes. I just don't believe it. Jarod wouldn't do that. He wouldn't be so selfish..."

"Not only would he, but he did. I said the same thing to him last night."

"Actually Helen, you yelled the same thing at him. There's a difference."

She grinned at Broots faintly. "Yes, I'll give you that. He certainly thought there was a difference."

"So all of that...?"

"...was a very carefully staged pretend, yes. That's also why he hasn't seemed to be improving over the last few days as quickly as he should have. But he's better this morning, if the breakfast he ate was anything to go by."

"He must have had a good reason..."

"Don’t make excuses for him, Sydney." Helen spoke firmly. "He acted like a two-year-old having a tantrum when he couldn't have what he wanted. He doesn't need you to defend his behaviour. He's already very ashamed of it, trust me. He's having some very unpleasant minutes with his mother right now and he certainly got thoroughly told off by me last night."

"Was that why you sent all three of us to bed?"

"One of the reasons. It gave him an even better chance to realize just what he did. Anything you say about it today will only add to it, and I think it would be good if you can manage to be severe." Reaching over, she put her hand on his. "I know it's not easy, considering how scared you were last night but, if you show him that, he'll really understand what you three went through."

Sydney nodded slowly. "I can see how that's important, but..."

"But you're still concerned about him, I know. Look, once his mother's finished up there, telling him off, why don't you go in for your turn? Trust me, the moment you see him, you'll know that he's fine. He looks almost painfully healthy." Helen gave her watch a quick look. "In fact, I'd say she'd be getting close to finishing now, so why don't we go up and wait?"

"You know...?"

The doctor grinned at Broots. "You've forgotten how often I heard her telling off people. I've got a pretty good idea of both what she'll say and how long it'll take her to say it."

# # #

Helen stood outside the closed door for a moment with a wide smile on her face, listening to the familiar voice inside. After a few seconds of silence, she pushed open the door and walked in.

"Margaret, I left Broots making coffee in the kitchen. I'm sure you'll need some to get you over that, so why not head down and think about what you want to have for breakfast?"

Nodding, the woman left the room, casting a final glance over her shoulder at the man, who was studying the blanket with intensity. When the door was shut, Helen looked at him. "I told you she could be severe."

"She said that she was disappointed in me." The words were almost a wail and seemed to come from the child whom she had accused him of behaving like on the previous night.

"And I think she has good reason to be." Helen sat on the bed. "But getting angry now is a natural reaction to the fear she had last night. The fear she felt before is transforming itself into the anger she showed you. But in among that anger is the love she has for you, and that, not wanting to see you sick, or as she feared most die, was what led to her being so afraid last night. You see?"

He nodded slowly before looking at her. "Is anyone else up?"

"Sydney is, but he already knows what you did."

"You told him?"

"I wasn't going to, but Broots told him that I was yelling at you last night and I had to explain my reasons for it."

"And… is he angry as well?"

"Yes, I think so, but for the same reasons, Jarod." She stood up and looked down at him. "Just remember that you can't blame anybody but yourself for this. As the law of physics states, every action has as equal and opposite reaction. If you’d frightened them less last night, they wouldn't be so angry at you this morning."

"I know." He studied the blanket for another minute before looking up at her. "Will you ask Sydney to come in, please?"

"Sure."

Opening the door, she waved the psychiatrist into the room, seeing the cool look in the older man’s brown eyes that betrayed both anger and concern, before she shut the door and left them to it.

# # #

"How could he do that?"

"How or why?" Helen grinned as she entered the kitchen. "I’d have thought the 'how' was easy."

Margaret glared at her for a moment. "I wasn't expecting you to make a joke out of this, Helen."

"Oh, come on, Margaret. It was a slight aberration, that's all. Don't let it affect the whole way you think of him. I know you're angry but enough's enough." Hiding a smile, she looked up. "Besides, I didn't do it, so why are you mad at me?"

Sinking into a chair, the older woman was forced to hide a smile in her turn. "He deserves me to put him over my knee..."

"That's the same thing I threatened to do last night." She laughed. "See how well you taught me?"

After a moment of struggling against her laughter, Margaret looked up. "He does realize how bad it wasn't, doesn't he?"

"Margaret, he's forty-two! I’ll admit his behaviour last night would have disgraced a five-year-old, but, as I said before, that was a one-time thing and after the scolding you gave him, the one he's getting from Sydney right now and the lecture he got from me, he certainly won't be playing a game like that one again."

Getting up, Helen filled a mug and placed it in front of the older woman, sitting down again with a full mug in her hands. "Tell Emily. By the time she's said everything she wants to I don't think he'll ever want to hear about it again. Then you can spend the afternoon bemoaning the naughtiness of your son with Emily and Sydney while he sits in the living room in front of a roaring fire, before all of you forgive him for the fright he gave you in that momentary lapse of his genius powers and act the way you did before."

Finally allowing herself to laugh, Margaret nodded. "Okay, Helen. You win. It probably is enough, with all three of us lecturing him."

"He's upset that you're disappointed in him."

"Did he say that?"

Helen swallowed her coffee and nodded. "Uh huh. If you'd heard him say it, even your hard heart would have melted."

"Well… maybe…"

Grinning as she changed the subject somewhat, Helen glanced up at her former teacher. "Do you remember Marina Walters?"

Margaret thought for a moment. "Didn't I have to tell her off once in front of all of you because she was eating in class?"

"That's right." The doctor smiled. "She was the person who married Eddie."

The older woman choked. "You're kidding, right?"

"Nope. They met at a reunion dinner for our class. She took one look at him and I could see her heart fluttering."

"And they had kids?"

"Yes. I'm godmother for their oldest daughter and I was bridesmaid, the day they got married."

Thoughtfully Margaret looked at her former student. "You were in love with Eddie, weren't you?"

Helen raised an eyebrow. "Is that a guess?"

"No. Call it - motherly instinct."

"I would if you were my mother." Helen got up. "Have you decided what you want for breakfast?"

"Are you deliberately changing the subject?"

"Now why would I do that?" The doctor turned, her eyes wide. "I sent you down to have breakfast, remember?"

"I was always amused by that look of mock-innocence, Helen, because I can see through it more easily than the window you're standing in front of." She stood and walked over to stand in front of her former student. "You were in love with Eddie, weren't you?"

"For a while, yes." Helen looked up. "He asked me to marry him."

"But you said no."

"He wasn't in love with me. He thought he was, but I'd seen people in love before and he wasn't like them."

"Who had you seen?"

"You." Helen smiled. "I saw how you looked every time you talked about Charles and that told me everything I needed to know."

# # #

Supporting the tray with a raised knee, Helen tapped gently on the bedroom door before turning the handle.

"Jarod, are you awake?"

"Uh huh." He sniffed and wiped his nose with a tissue before looking at her. "Are you coming to tell me off, too?"

"I did that last night, remember? No, I came to bring you some lunch."

"I'm not hungry."

"If you don't eat, you don't get to join Debbie downstairs this afternoon."

He raised an eyebrow. "I wasn't aware that was planned."

"And what would you have done if I'd told you? Apart from getting yourself just so excited about it that your temperature soared, of course. "

Nodding, he grinned faintly. "Well, maybe..."

"Em made some soup for you and Debbie for lunch."

His voice was sulky. "Did she do that before or after...?"

"I said earlier, Jarod, this is your own fault. I know you don't like people telling you what they think of you when it isn't complimentary but you deserved it. When you get what you deserve, the only person you can be angry at is you." Helen sat down on the end of the bed after putting the tray on his knees. "I know Em, your mother and Sydney, and I’m sure they wouldn't have said any more than what you deserved to hear. In fact, I was probably harsher last night. It's just that three of them one after the other is harder to take, particularly so when, to you, their opinions matter so much more than mine." Her eyes twinkled. "Come to think of it, that could have been the reason I arranged it that way."

"I thought I got punished last night." He picked up the spoon and tasted the soup before looking at her. "Didn't I?"

"To a certain extent, yes, but they do have the right to show you how they feel. And next time you think about doing something so stupid, the words will creep in to your mind and stop you. Believe me, if the Centre hadn't gotten involved, I know you’d have got plenty of lectures like those." Helen laughed. "And from what I know of you, you'd have deserved every one."

"Oh, really?" He looked up, annoyance replaced by curiosity. "In what way?"

"Well, let's just say it wasn't Eddie who caused the Centre so many problems by sneaking out to see snow, trying to explore the sublevels, not completing a SIM until he got to meet somebody, sneaking off to the lab to show rabbits to the Chairman's daughter - have I said enough?"

"I think so." He tried to hide a grin. "And how is that 'Chairman's daughter'?"

"Still very healthy. I think she's going to avoid the measles which piece of news should make you, your mom and Em just as happy as it does her."

"Why?" His eyes were wide.

"Can you keep a secret?"

"Of course."

Helen looked over her shoulder at the door and lowered her voice. "If she's okay tomorrow, I'm going to call your dad and get him to come here, too."

Jarod's eyes shone as he smiled. "And will he come?"

"I don't see why not. Of course, I'm not going to tell him your mom's here, but the fact that you've been sick should be enough."

"He doesn't know?"

"No. He knows you and Em got here okay and that we've been busy, but I wasn't going to tell him when he couldn't come and see you."

He nodded, finishing the last of the soup. "Who else have you told?"

"Just Em, so that she didn't let it slip. But we'll keep it a surprise for them both. It's more fun that way."

Grinning, he put the spoon on the tray beside the empty bowl and leaned against the pillows, looking up at her. "When, exactly, can I go downstairs?"

"After you've had another brief nap. Considering the excitement of this morning, I think you'll need it. But after that, we'll come up and bring you down."

"That makes it sounds like you're going to carry me."

"Well, you never know." She grinned. "I'm pretty strong."

"Not that strong."

"I half-carried you up here. With your fever being so high, you couldn't do a lot to help. And falling asleep on my shoulder as soon as we put you down on the bed didn't help either."

"Who's 'we'?"

"Sydney and I." Helen reached forward, picking up the tray. "He's done an awful lot for you since you got sick, Jarod."

"As have you, Helen." His expression was serious. "Sydney told me so."

# # #

Helen arranged the cushions in the armchair on one side of the fireplace in the living room, and then draped a blanket over them, making sure that another was within easy reach.

"Who's that for, Mommy?"

"Jarod, sweetie." Helen smiled at Debbie. "He's coming down this afternoon too. I told you that this morning, remember?"

"Yup." She scraped the last of the ice cream out of the bowl and reached forward to put it on the table, curling up in her chair again. "And are you going to sit here with us as well?"

"There's a few things to do first, baby, but later I will."

"Goody." Debbie bounced in her seat and Broots laughed as he walked in.

"You didn't want the springs in that anyway, did you Helen?"

"Well, I'd better say no, just in case." She smiled. "Where's everybody else?"

"Sydney's catching up on the Triumvirate discussions from the last few days that he’s missed out on, Miss Parker's reading in her bedroom and I think Margaret and Emily are discussing the other troublesome member of their family."

"Again?" She rolled her eyes. "That topic's going to get old very fast."

Broots grinned. "Shall we go up and get the invalid?"

"If he's ready, I think we can bring him down now." She tossed some more wood onto the fire and then led the way up the stairs, glancing back over her shoulder at the girl. "Behave yourself while we're gone, Debbie."

"Uh huh." The girl looked up only briefly from her book before she was lost in it again and Helen grinned.

"She reminds me of what I was like, reading those."

Broots looked at her, his expression serious. "If Debbie grows up to become only half as good as you are, I'll be satisfied."

"Thank you," Helen responded softly. "I value that."

When the two people entered the bedroom, Jarod was already sitting against the pile of pillows, watching the snow falling past the window. The face he turned to the door was bright and almost glowing with health. Helen grinned as she glanced at the technician.

"Gee, Broots, does he look well enough to come downstairs to you?"

"We-ell," the man replied slowly, a teasing look in his eye, "you're the doctor of course, but I don't know whether I'd be bringing him down, looking like that."

"Oh, come on!" Jarod's voice revealed his exasperation. "What else does a poor sick person have to do? I ate lunch, I slept and they were the only conditions, at least as far as I know, under which I could come down."

"If you're that poor and sick, we'll leave you up here for another afternoon."

Groaning, Jarod sank his head into his hands. "Me and my big mouth."

"Don't worry, Jarod, one day you'll learn when to open it and when not to." Helen went over to the cupboard and produced a warm dressing gown, her voice full of laughter. "Now, if sir would care to attire himself, we may be able to provide assistance for sir to descend."

"Now that's something I've been waiting to hear for days." Jarod eagerly put both his arms in the sleeves, at the same time swinging his legs off the bed and onto the floor. He was about to stand when Helen stepped forward.

"Slowly, Jarod. You aren't going to be able to run around at your usual, rapid pace. Not yet, anyway." Slipping an arm under his, she nodded. "Okay, stand up for me."

"I'd rather do it for me." Jarod got to his feet, his eyes widening slightly as he felt himself swaying. "I… I thought I was better."

Understanding his concern Helen spoke soothingly. "You're improving, Jarod, but you're still not 'better' yet. There are some vestiges of illness hanging around that only time and taking things slowly will cure."

She nodded at Broots, who came over and supported Jarod's other arm. Slowly the group left the room.

# # #

"Hi, Jarod."

The man grinned as he sat in the armchair and the blankets were firmly wrapped around him.

"How's life, Debbie?"

"Better now."

Jarod looked around the room, a smile on his face. "I know what you mean."

Stepping back, Helen looked from one patient to another. "Can I trust the two of you in here on your own?"

"Where will you be, Mommy?"

"I told you, sweetie, I have some things to do, and your Daddy does as well." She leaned over and kissed the girl. "I'm putting you in charge. If Jarod does anything bad, you call out at once and tell your dad, okay?"

She giggled. "I don't think he likes that."

"He doesn't have any choice. If I hear he’s done anything at all bad, he doesn't get to come down tomorrow."

"Bully." Jarod folded his arms, pretending to sulk. "All I wanted to do was a jog around the block."

"In the middle of a snowstorm?" Helen pulled the thick, dark green curtains shut, making the room cozier. "Save it until you're not under my care any more. If your mother will let you, then you can consider it." She looked at him as her lips twitched. "Bad temper is just as bad as bad behaviour, Jarod."

"Okay, okay." He looked around. "Do I get something to do this afternoon or do I have to just sit here, staring?"

Laughing, Helen walked over to the bookcase and took down a thick volume that she handed to him. "Eddie always enjoyed this book and I think you will too. But take it slowly, Jarod. You've got a few days of this sort of thing."

Taking the book, he nodded. "He liked this, huh?"

Her face became sad. "By the last time I saw him, he could quote any page to me. Yes, Jarod, he liked it very much." Turning, she went upstairs, leaving the two people sitting in the room below.

# # #

"Helen?"

"The bedroom, Sydney." She looked up from the bed she was making to see him standing in the doorway. "What's up?"

"Did you hear what the Triumvirate said about us not being there in a week?"

"Uh huh." With the pillow tucked firmly under her chin as she put the clean cover on, this was all she could say for a moment. When it was done, she turned to him. "Why, what's the problem? You'll all be back in Blue Cove by then."

"Sure?"

"Have you seen those two downstairs? Two more rapidly recovering patients, I've never had the privilege to be treating. The only way that you might still be here is if Miss Parker got sick and so far she's showing no sign. But, if that happens, you can call them."

He nodded slowly. "Well, as long as you're sure."

"Debbie will certainly be well enough in a few days for me to drive you home, and you don't have to stay here until Jarod is back to normal. He might not like it, but he's also not selfish enough to make you stay here if it’ll endanger either your lives or those of his family. Oh, I've been meaning to suggest that you three get together and discuss, in great detail, what 'happened' over the last two weeks so that, when anyone questions you, they hear the same story."

"There's that deviousness again," the psychiatrist laughed as he headed for the door. "But it's a good idea." He turned. "I hate to have to ask this but do you mind being the 'bad guy'?"

"Hey," she grinned, "I kidnapped the three of you, didn't I? Just stick to the basic truth and leave out the parts about Jarod and Debbie being sick. Or mention that she was sick and that was why you had to stay away for so long. If I hadn't been here, you would have had to treat her, so they shouldn't have any problems with swallowing that little tale."

Smiling, Sydney nodded and left the room, leaving Helen to strip the other beds before remaking them and then collecting all the dirty sheets to be washed. As she went through the kitchen, she saw Miss Parker sitting at the kitchen table with the two men and grinned.

"Feel like a nap?"

The woman laughed. "I don't need a lot of encouragement. That was wonderfully comfortable."

"Well, if you want them, they'll be in the machine."

"Hmm," Miss Parker leaned back thoughtfully. "Cold, hard and wet as opposed to dry, soft and warm - I'll weigh up my options."

# # #

Debbie drowsily raised her arms as Helen came back into the living room, and the doctor, a smile on her face, picked her up, feeling as the girl snuggled against her neck and fell asleep. Helen sat down in the chair opposite Jarod and saw him watching her.

"You weren't kidding when you said that she missed you, were you?"

"No I wasn't, but was it only that that made you realize it?"

"Not exactly. Each time we heard noises from overhead she'd look at the stairs to see if you were coming down."

"Kids always want mothers when they're sick, Jarod." She looked meaningfully at him. "Even big kids."

"And what are you going to do when they go back to Blue Cove?"

Helen was about to shrug, but the weight on her shoulder prevented it, so she let the expression show on her face instead. "Go back to the way life was before. I'll be in Blue Cove every few days anyway, so I can see her then."

"How was it after Eddie left?"

"Quiet." She smiled a little sadly. "It took a while to get used to, but I managed to do it then and I'll do it this time as well."

"You'll be lonely."

"You sound like Debbie." She paused. "As I said to you last night, Jarod, I'll cope. I've coped ever since he got married and I'll just have to get used to it again."

"I doubt you want it to happen, any more than I did."

"Well, I'm not going to fake an illness to keep you all here." Helen watched his cheeks glow and a resentful look appear in his eyes as she grinned. "I said I wasn't going to mention it again, Jarod, but you can't lead me there or I'll have to."

"Okay, okay." He picked up the book again and Helen looked at the fire. When he looked up once more, there was a faint smile on her face and a tear slowly making its way down her cheek.

"Helen? What is it?"

"Nothing," she responded softly as Debbie raised her head. The girl wiped away the one tear and threw her arms around Helen's neck, hugging her and kissing her on one cheek, before sitting in her lap.

"Were you thinking about him again, Mommy?"

"Yes, sweetie." Helen returned the kiss. "But I won't anymore." Glancing down at her watch, she smiled. "Anyone feel like something hot and disgustingly sweet to drink?"

"Yes, please!" Debbie's face was pleading and Jarod's, as Helen looked at him, wasn't much better. Laughing, she got to her feet.

"Fine, hot chocolate for two kids and one adult."

After she left the room, Debbie looked at Jarod, a look of avid curiosity evident on her face, and he smiled.

"What's up?"

"Who's the person Mommy thinks about?"

"A man we both knew." His face became sad. "He died a few months ago."

"Did she like him?"

"Yes, Debbie." Jarod paused. "I think she liked him a lot."

She nodded and then glanced up at him again. "She's disappointed in you."

"I know." He looked at the fire. "Most people are."

"Did you do something dumb?"

"It was pretty dumb," he admitted before looking up at her, his face curious. "What happens when you do something dumb?"

"The last time I did, Daddy got really mad with me." Her face became sad. "I don't like it when that happens."

"I didn't like it when my mom was angry either, or when Sydney and Emily told me how mad they were."

"Wow!" Her eyes were wide. "You really did make most people mad, didn't you?"

"Yes," he agreed, trying not to laugh. "Everybody except you, your dad and Miss Parker."

"I can be mad if you want me to be."

"That's very obliging of you, but I'd rather have some people who weren't mad at me too."

The girl scrambled out of the chair, climbing in his lap and hugging him. "I don't think my Mommy's mad at you anymore. Shall I ask her not to be?"

"You won't need to, Debbie. She's not mad anymore."

The girl looked up to see Emily come into the room carrying a tray. "Are you?"

"No, I'm not mad." She put down the tray and waited for Debbie get down to go back to her chair before Emily handed one mug to the girl and the other to her brother, kissing him on the top of his head. He clung to her hand for a minute and she smiled as she sat down on the sofa.

"Helen will be here in a moment. She's just helping the others with the finer details of their 'kidnapping'."

Jarod glanced over. "And when will all that be necessary?"

"In a few days." Seeing the sad look in Debbie's eyes, they changed the subject, Emily reaching out for a pack of cards and setting up the small table between the chair and the sofa. By the time that Helen appeared in the doorway, Jarod was watching the game with interest. Laughing, the doctor went over to the cupboard and took out a board game before looking at him.

"Now this is something I've wanted to do for a while. Eddie and I played this quite a lot, and now I want to test myself against another Centre-trained genius."

He took the rulebook as she put the box on the coffee table and settled herself in front of the fire, beginning to set up the board.

"Trivial Pursuit?"

"Uh huh."

Emily glanced up with a grin. "Can I place a bet on the outcome?"

"Go for it."

"Helen by one question."

Jarod raised an eyebrow, speaking sarcastically. "It's wonderful to see how much confidence my sister has in me."

"Believe me, Jarod, I've played that with her and she wiped the floor with me. My bet was very generous. I think she'll win by a lot more."

"Well," he looked over at his opponent and narrowed his eyes. "We'll see."

# # #

"1964."

"1963." Helen provided the answer and turned the card around to prove it to him, laughing. "For some reason, I'd have expected you to remember that year."

He groaned and looked at his sister. "You weren't kidding when you said she was good at this, were you?"

"Nope." Emily grinned, glancing Debbie, who was sitting in Helen's lap, her eyes on the board. She looked up in time to see Sydney enter the room, laughing as he saw the game.

"Who's winning?"

"Helen."

The psychiatrist stared. "You're kidding, right?"

"Thank you, Sydney." Helen laughed as she rolled the die. "I appreciate that kind commentary on my mental abilities."

Margaret laughed at the remark, as she entered, before rolling her eyes. "Jarod, that’s very brave of you. I don't think there's sufficient money in the world to make me play that with Helen ever again."

"Why?" He looked up, curiosity in his eyes.

"We played almost every day that she stayed with me and she always won by a lot. I suspect that after so long, that she knows every answer to the questions in those boxes."

"Well," Helen tried to sound modest as she moved the piece. "Not every answer but I'd have to be getting close." She smiled. "Still it's been a few years since I've played it against somebody of this caliber. I'm a little rusty."

"And that is presumably the reason why Jarod actually gets a chance to answer a question every so often," Emily put in.

"Well, when he does, he usually gets a run of them. Then he gets one wrong..."

"And I have to sit for ages until she forgets something before I get another turn."

Margaret smiled. "Helen, are you forgetting or being nice?"

"My memory isn't that good."

"So you are being nice." The woman sat down on the arm of the chair where her son was sitting. "If you weren't, you'd have given a straight answer."

"Margaret, can you not give away all my secrets? Jarod found out quite a lot about me when he had to create a profile a few years ago. I'm sure he doesn't need all the gaps filled in now."

"Are you just being nice?" Jarod narrowed his eyes as she hesitated. "Well?"

"Well, you are still sick and I'd hate for you to be bored having to ask me all the questions and not getting to answer any yourself." She eventually stopped at the category and groaned, hiding a grin. "Oh no, not philosophy. My worst subject."

Sleight of Hand
Part 11


Ashe, New York
"Well?"

"You already know. Why are you asking?"

"Because I want to hear you say it." Helen grinned and sat back, an arm around Debbie who was sleeping against her shoulder. "Well?"

"Yes, you're right." He put the card back into the box. "You won. Happy now?"

"Very." She looked at him thoughtfully. "But you were close."

"Not that close." He looked down at the board. "But I guess that, considering that you were being nice..."

"You know," Helen looked up at Sydney and spoke in conversational tones. "If I didn't know better I'd think Jarod was bitter."

"Me?" The Pretender tried to look indignant. "Never! Better, not bitter."

"Jarod, that was appalling." As Sydney complained about the pun, Emily hit her brother with the cushion she had been leaning against.

"Well, now we know why he lost." Margaret rescued the cushion and gave it back, an arm around Jarod's shoulders. "He was too busy trying to think of such awful puns to concentrate."

Helen looked around. "Anybody else want a turn at being beaten… er, playing this with me?"

"What else do you have that you won't have learned all the answers to?" Margaret proposed.

"Monopoly or Scrabble." Reaching forward, she began to pack the game away, finally pushing the box to one side. "Em, can you grab one or both from the cupboard? And there's a big dictionary on the shelf next to them."

"Who's playing what?"

Sydney looked up with a smile. "As long as I don't have to play Scrabble with any of those people who boast genius mentality..."

"You're just scared of losing, Sydney," Helen teased.

"Well, that could be it." He laughed. "Will anybody take me on?"

"I will." Margaret stood up and walked over to sit opposite him, taking the box and dictionary from her daughter. "I haven't played Scrabble for years."

Helen looked up. "Jarod, you can be auditor for that game. I'd rather not see you exhaust yourself on a long, noisy bout of Monopoly."

Nodding, he got up and went over to sit on the arm of the chair that Margaret was already sitting in as Sydney laughed. "Well, now we don't need to use the dictionary or even keep track of the score."

"If you were wise, you would anyway," the doctor remarked.

"Perhaps." Without another word, Sydney took the notebook and pen that Broots handed him and they began the game.

# # #

"Who's winning?"

"It's even."

"Wow." Helen sat beside Sydney, looking at the board. "And you're sure every single word is in the dictionary?"

"We've checked - no proper nouns, nothing."

"Impressive." Glancing at Jarod, whose head rested against Margaret's shoulder as he slept, she smiled. "Now you know why I suggested that you keep score on your own."

"It was probably a good idea,” Sydney agreed. “Although it was nice, not having to think about it as he told us."

"And how's the Monopoly going?"

"Debbie's winning." Broots grinned at his daughter as she collected rent from her father for the eighth time. "By a long way."

"How's dinner coming along?"

"It's nearly ready. I'll serve it in another twenty minutes." Laughing, she looked over at the people gathered around the monopoly board. "Can you people be finished in that time?"

"No chance." Miss Parker laughingly glared at Debbie. "I've got a score to settle with young Miss Broots here for her exorbitant charges."

"I'm terrified." The girl laughed as the woman's token stopped at her hotel-laden property and she looked up. "Do you want me to tell you how much, or can you remember from the last six times?"

Miss Parker rolled her eyes. "I knew I shouldn't have made that deal. It's ruining me." With a sigh, she mortgaged her last property, handing over the money.

"Be thankful, Parker." Sydney smiled. "It's only a game. If you'd come down with the measles and we’d had to be away for all that much longer, the Triumvirate might have done it for real." Looking at his opponent, he smiled again. "Are we out of letters?"

The woman picked up the last and put it on her rack. "We are now. It's your turn."

# # #

"Jarod?"

The man sleepily raised his head, looking into the doctor's eyes. "Umm?"

"It's bedtime."

"You woke me up to tell me that I can go back to sleep?"

She laughed. "That's right. But you have to get upstairs first." With an arm around his back, Helen helped Jarod to his feet. Yawning, he let her guide him up the stairs and into the bedroom, sitting down wearily as soon as she had removed the dressing gown, and pushing off each slipper with his other foot.

"Do I get to...?" He yawned again and Helen laughed.

"Get to what? You need to finish the question before I can answer it."

"Can I get up again tomorrow?" he asked as he lay down.

"Maybe for a while, but we'll see how you are in the morning." She watched him nod as he rolled onto his side and curled up under the blankets. Margaret sat down on the bed, gently stroking his hair as she leaned down to kiss his cheek. A small smile appeared on Jarod's face as he closed his eyes and the doctor exited the room.

"Helen?"

"Yes?" She looked up to see Broots standing in the doorway to her room.

"Debbie wants to know if you were planning to say goodnight."

Smiling, she walked into the room. "Did you think I wouldn't, sweetie?"

"I don't know." Debbie shrugged drowsily as she nestled down into the woman's arms and rested against her chest. "I thought maybe you'd forget."

"Never, baby." Gently she kissed the girl's head. "I couldn't do that."

"And are you sleeping here tonight too?"

"I was planning to. Do you want me to?"

Debbie nodded, a yawn preventing her from answering, as she let her eyes close and snuggled further into the woman's embrace. Helen gently stroked the girl's hair as she fell asleep.

# # #

"Mommy?"

"Mmm?" Helen looked up at the girl who was standing by her bed. "What's wrong, Debbie? What is it?"

"Do we have to go home today?"

"No, baby." Helen moved over so Debbie could sit on the bed. "You don't have to go today. I want to make sure you're up to that trip before you leave here."

"Tomorrow?"

"Maybe. We'll see." Helen glanced at her watch and then out to where the panes of glass were covered with a layer of frost that was just visible in the light thrown by the rising sun. "And it also depends on the weather. If we get too much snow, I won't be able to drive."

Debbie slipped into bed beside the woman and snuggled up to her. "I'll hope it snows a lot then."

"Sweetie, you can't stay with me forever. If you don't go, the people at your Dad's work will miss him and all your friends will miss you."

"But I'll miss you."

"And I'm going to miss all of you when you go too, baby." Helen lovingly began to stroke Debbie's hair. "But that's the way it goes, unfortunately. Still, we'll see each other every time I'm in Blue Cove."

"Promise?"

"I wouldn't leave without seeing you, sweetheart. And you can always come for a visit when you have vacation from school, if you want."

"Really?" Debbie's eyes were full of delight as she looked up. "I hadn't thought of that."

"Well, we'll have to check it with your dad but I don't think he'll mind."

"What is it that I don't have to mind?" Broots asked as he appeared in the doorway, curiosity in his eyes, laughing as Debbie scrambled up from the bed and ran over, pulling him into the room.

"Daddy, please say yes!"

"To what, Debbie? I don't even know what I'm being asked about." He took a blanket off the bed and wrapped her in it, sitting down with his daughter in his lap and a smile on his face. "What's going on, Helen?"

"I suggested to Debbie that, if she wanted, she could come here for a vacation when she has time off school. And, of course, I'm always a safe location on those occasions when you're off traveling with work."

"Any conditions attached to that?"

"Like what?" Helen leaned her head on one hand, looking at him, the mock-innocence apparent on her face.

"Well," he began, "like, for instance, that I mention where we're going and you'd then just happen to jump on the phone and call a certain mobile number and ask a certain person where he was, just to make sure..."

"Broots, you have a nasty and suspicious mind!" Helen sat up in bed and hugged her knees. "That's a wonderful idea!"

"And what will your brother say when the pursuit team suddenly never lays eyes on him again?"

"That your victim's getting better at avoiding you."

"Uh, brother?" a new voice asked.

The three people looked around to see Sydney in the doorway, an eyebrow raised and one hand on the doorknob. "I know it's not nice to eavesdrop but can you explain that to me please?" Sitting on Debbie's bed, the psychiatrist glanced at Helen. "What brother?"

"Mine." She exchanged a sly glance with the technician. In an exaggerated motion, she smacked her forehead with the heel of her hand and rolled her eyes. "Do you mean that I forgot to mention the tiny, little, unimportant fact that my brother's the head of the Triumvirate? Silly me."

"He's what?" Sydney's seat on the bed lasted for all of about twenty seconds and he was now on his feet, staring at her. "I don't believe it!"

"Nobody trusts me anymore." She shook her head sadly. "Jarod didn't believe me when I said his mother was there and now you don't believe me when I say, in all honesty, that I'm the little sister of the Triumvirate boss."

"And… you…?" Eyes widening, he took a step away and she laughed.

"Sydney, relax. If I had been planning to take advantage of the connection, I think I'd have done it before now, don't you? No, Broots spotted the similarities a few days ago, when he was watching the Triumvirate in session and remarked on it. It's probably unnecessary to state that I never even thought I might have such a close relation as a brother alive, and it's taken me until the last day or two to get used to the idea. I was planning a surprise announcement for everybody today, but you jumped the gun."

"So you didn't know?" Sydney sat back down with a sigh of relief. "You've aren't planning to turn us all in?"

"If I had been, wouldn't I have done so already? And why would I have caused so many problems for the Centre? No, Sydney, I'm not switching allegiances just for the sake of family." She smiled at Debbie. "After all, I've got family, haven't I, so I don't need an older brother."

"Does he know?"

"I've got no idea." She shrugged. "But I’d thought about calling him and making him aware of the fact – and who was responsible for the total mainframe disaster. Let's see if he's got a stronger sense of family loyalty than I have."

Sydney laughed softly. "The irony in this is fantastic."

"Even better, though, will be the reaction of some people here. Yours was good but I think Jarod's will be better, topped only by Miss Parker's."

"Please," Sydney begged. "Let me be there when you tell them. I have got to see their faces!"

# # #

Helen put the thermometer back in the bag and looked at the man who was sitting up in bed. "If I couldn't still see that rash, I'd never have believed that you'd even been sick!"

"So can I get up?"

"Well, not having enough rope to tie you down, I don't think I could keep an active person like you in bed today."

"I can keep him in bed." Margaret eyed her son, who smiled. "Just say the word, and I promise he won't be getting up."

"Now this is good." Helen laughed. "Ultimate power."

"Oh, please. You've had ultimate power for the past week." Jarod rolled his eyes, trying to hide a laugh. "Why not show a little mercy now?"

"It's not really my style."

"You could extend your résumé even further."

Folding her arms and leaning against the wall, Helen pretended to think for a few moments.

"Well, I suppose..."

"Good." Jarod prepared to throw back the blankets but his mother put a hand on his shoulder.

"Just a moment, oh overeager son of mine. She hasn't finished that sentence yet and knowing Helen she's probably got some nasty ending coming."

"Margaret, really!" The doctor rolled her eyes. "You give everyone the most awful ideas about me and I'm actually a very nice person."

"Would Jarod have said that when you drugged him? Would Sydney and Broots have said that as you knocked them out, or Miss Parker?"

"Just because I've put a few people to sleep, for one reason or another..."

"And you've got some secret that you're not telling me." Margaret's eyes traveled from Helen her son. "Both of you and Emily are all part of some great plan that you're not telling anyone else about."

"You're right." Helen spoke before Jarod managed to work out the best response, a smile on her face as she looked at the older woman. "But we aren't going to tell you what it is, so don't ask. I know you cornered Em yesterday but she's as good at keeping secrets as we are. You'll know when you do."

"And to change the subject to something totally unexpected," Jarod interrupted, the suppressed amusement in his eyes again. "Can I get up?"

Helen laughed. "Yes, that was wonderfully unexpected. I'll see how you are once you've had a shower. You can be patient for that long, I'm sure."

Rolling his eyes again, Jarod sent a mock glare in her direction. "Just in case you hadn't noticed, Helen," he grumbled. "I'm not a patient person."

"True," she responded with a mock glare of her own. "But a word in the sentence was particularly accurate. You are a patient. My patient. And you'll get up at my say-so or not at all."

He narrowed his eyes. "What were you going to say after your 'Well, I suppose…' beginning?"

Helen laughed. "I’ve said it before and I'll say it again. They don't call you a genius for nothing, do they?"

"Well?"

"Well, I suppose," she hesitated and watched the frustrated expression come into his eyes, " I can't see any reason for you not to spend the day downstairs, like you did yesterday, in front of the fire and not doing a lot." As he grinned, she sat next to him, her face serious. "Jarod, you're still not better, so don't bother trying to run around the way you normally would, or all that will happen is that you'll collapse. If it happens, I won't need to tie you down because you won't be able to get out of bed. Got it?"

He nodded soberly. "But I should be able to tell before that happens, right?"

"If you pay attention to what your body's saying, yes, you should. But if you think you'll be doing a lot more today than you did yesterday, you've got another think coming, so get your genius mind used to the idea."

"What, another day of drinking hot cocoa in front of a warm fire, reading a good book and playing at Trivial Pursuit?" He grinned. "I think I can cope with that."

Helen looked up with a laugh. "Margaret, do you want to go downstairs and make your son a nest in one of the armchairs for him to sit in today? He probably wouldn't mind a bit of that cocoa when he comes down and, as you make it even better than I do, I'm sure…"

Smiling, the older woman went to the door. "I'll see what I can do."

"Great."

The doctor watched as the door closed and after a moment, went over and eased it open, looking up and down the hall before shutting it again and turning to Jarod. "I hope you realize that I meant all of that."

"I know you did. But I also realize you were telling me that unless I conserve energy this morning, I'll be asleep when Dad gets here later."

"Exactly." She reached into the cupboard and pulled out the dressing gown that he had worn the day before.

"Eddie wouldn't have fitted into that too well," Jarod commented as he pulled it on.

"That's because it was bought with you in mind, not him." She laughed. "After I'd done my basic planning, I went out and bought a few clothes for you. For the first day or two, Eddie had to fit into clothes that were intended to be worn by you, but then I did some shopping for him. Still, it means that I've got a few things that will, or at least should, fit you including the pajamas you're wearing, in case you didn't notice them before."

He grinned. "I did wonder where they appeared from."

"It must make a nice change from the constant black." Helen laughed. "If you feel like taking them with you when you leave, you're welcome to. I don't have a lot of use for them myself." She cast a glance at him. "That is, of course, unless you feel like sleeping here on the odd occasion that you might be in the area. You can have a key to the door, if you think it'll be helpful for you."

"Do you… are you sure?"

"I wouldn't ask if I wasn't." She smiled. "You’re right, it can be a little lonely here on my own. The thought of occasional company is nice."

Jarod eased on the slippers before slowly standing up. "Do you live here or in New Jersey most of the time?"

"That depends what I've been doing. But I tend to use the house in Falk more as a place to lure unsuspecting Centre victims, drug them and…"

"Okay, okay." He laughed. "Now did you say something before about a shower?"

# # #

Sydney glanced up from his book with a smile as Jarod was settled into the chair opposite.

"Out of bed twice in two days? You must be better."

"I'm hoping for three out of three as well."

Helen laughed and sat on the sofa next to Debbie, who immediately curled up in her lap before continuing to read. The doctor was about to pick up her own book when Jarod spoke.

"Helen, can I ask you something?"

"You can ask." She grinned. "I'm not promising to answer."

"Nothing's ever straightforward to you, is it?"

"Gee, that was an easy question," Helen laughed. "No, it's not."

The Pretender rolled his eyes. "You're well aware that that wasn't my question."

"I'm not sure whether I'm nice enough to answer two."

"Can I try anyway?"

"So I have to answer three now? Really, Jarod, this is too much."

"I'm sure you can be that considerate." He smiled. "I want to know what reason a single person has for having a house this size."

"And that wasn't even phrased like a question!"

"Deliberately so, giving you no reason not to answer it." He laughed. "Well?"

She smiled. "When I bought this house, with help from the Centre, in late August of 1996, I was expecting to be sharing it with somebody."

"Me?"

"Precisely. As I told you, I wanted to make sure, when I brought Eddie here, that he wouldn't be overloaded with new stimuli. I first had that thought while planning for your escape and that's the reason I chose this place. It had the advantage of the contained back yard as well."

"Clothes, a house," Jarod grinned, "I don't suppose you bought me a car too, did you?"

Helen laughed. "No, but after seeing the DSA of a SIM from January 1969, I did buy you a bike. I thought that a car might be a bit too much, too soon."

"Oh boy." He shook his head. "I can't believe I'm saying this, but your plan was a lot better than mine."

"Actually, the only advantage of my plan over yours was the secrecy. All the rest of the things I mentioned were just additional benefits."

"So what would have happened?"

Helen glanced at Sydney as he spoke. "You would have come into Jarod's room the next morning to find it empty. There would have been no signs of where he'd gone or how he got away. When Raines went to find Angelo, he would also have been missing, as would Eddie."

"Eddie, too?"

"He wasn't in my original plan, but it was versatile enough for me to have extended it to fit him. Considering that his life would have been in danger if we'd left him there, I think taking him would have been essential."

"So how would it have happened?"

"The same way I get in and out now - the air vents. I'd watched Jarod for several days and knew he had a very stringent pattern to his movements. By looping the security feed in his room, we could have done anything we wanted to, even repainted the walls if we were so inclined, and nobody would have realized until they opened the door. If nothing looked suspicious on the tape, nobody had a reason to open it and nobody would have. I’d planned to get him out an hour after the lights were turned off." She laughed. "The panic at the Centre the next day would have been almost as good as when the mainframe died."

"And we would all have been sitting here, in comfort, watching it."

"Exactly." Helen smiled. "You chose to do it the hard way, Jarod. Eddie had a far easier time after his escape than you did."

"He wasn't being chased."

"If you'd stopped dropping clues, you would have discovered pretty fast that you weren't either."

"That was part of the fun."

She smiled at Miss Parker as she entered the room. "Yes, it would have been a lot of fun if you'd found yourself with a bullet in your back one day."

"Can I ask something?"

"Same conditions apply as when Jarod asked, Sydney."

He laughed. "Okay, during the first day that Jarod was sick and you were being 'persuasive', you mentioned that he dreamed of flying. How did you know that?"

"Angelo, and Eddie." Helen smiled. "Angelo told me because he thought that a bit of information that personal would help Jarod believe he could trust me."

"And Eddie?"

"He dreamed the same thing. We talked about it one day and, the next morning, I took him to an airfield nearby so that we could go up in a plane."

"You're a pilot?"

"Uh huh." She sipped the cocoa that Margaret put in front of her before speaking again. "I learned to fly in 1994. Eddie told me how you and he talked about it one day, so I thought he'd like to try."

"And did he like it?"

"Did he?" Helen rolled her eyes. "The only things Eddie he liked more were his wife, his kids and my cocoa." She laughed. "He got his pilot's license about a year after he got married." The doctor looked at Jarod sternly. "Unlike a particular other person I could name, Eddie never faked his IDs. Margaret thinks I'm dishonest, but if she knew the things her own son did, she'd never be able to tell me off again."

"That's why I haven't told her - yet."

"And that's another thing I want to know." Sydney looked over as Helen rolled her eyes.

"Two questions? Well, greed is supposed to be good. What is it this time?"

"How did you know where to find Jarod's mother?"

"Several ways. First, I had a good idea of what corner of the continent she would be in. In one of the letters she sent me, Margaret said that only something really extreme would prevent her from working in this part of the States. If she hadn't been here, I would have looked further afield. Second, unlike Jarod, she had a habit of changing her first name, not her surname. Third, I knew what job she'd be doing. I ended up with a short-list of about eight names and rang the various schools. Only one matched with everything else I asked and that's where I found her. Easy, huh?"

"Can I ask something, too?" the brunette queried.

Helen looked up. "Ask me?"

"No." Miss Parker shook her head and looked at Margaret, who smiled, as if the request was no surprise. "You."

"Of course you can."

The younger woman pulled a sheet of paper out of her pocket, unfolded it and pushed it across the coffee table. Jarod glanced at it and turned to his mother, his expression expectant. Margaret took up the printout of the photograph with a smile before looking up.

"What's the question?"

"How did you know my mother?"

Margaret laughed softly, gazing down at the picture, before she spoke. "That's a rather strange thing to ask. You might just as well ask how the birds know how to fly as to ask how I know my own cousin."

"Cousin?" It came from the two people simultaneously.

"Of course. My mother and Catherine's were sisters. She and I were cousins and that, naturally, makes you three, including Emily, second cousins."

"Why didn't you ever say anything?

"When, Jarod?" Margaret looked at him, her eyes alight with amusement. "In the few seconds we had in 1997? Or when you were too sick to remember me even saying it? No, I decided it would be better to wait until I was asked or until you were together, so I wouldn't have to repeat myself."

"Tell us."

Margaret drained her mug and then put it on the table, placing the printed picture next to it.

"First I want to know where you got it. Catherine and I were the only people who had that photo." Margaret took out a picture wallet, from which she extracted the same image, placing it beside the larger one. Jarod could see small photos of himself, Kyle and Emily and smiled sadly. As he did so, Margaret looked at Miss Parker. "Did Catherine leave it to you after she died?"

"No." Miss Parker shook her head and glanced at Jarod. "We both received it just a few months ago, in an email."

"From Raines." Helen's lips twitched as she saw the expressions on the two people’s faces as they turned to her.

"How did you know?!"

"I know because I happened to be at the Centre and passing in the air vent. I saw a room with a light and looked in to see him and the photo on his monitor, as well as hearing the mechanical voice, saying it had been 'sent.' If I'd known it was the two of you who were the recipients, I would have said something earlier, but there was no way of me knowing that."

"And do you also happen to know how he got it?"

"Actually, yes, I do." Helen's expression hardened. "As you know, Raines' forest house has a very good security system. When I first learnt about the Centre, I was just as keen to find Kyle as I was to find Jarod, so I went and hacked into the system to see what I could learn."

Face sad, Helen glanced from Miss Parker to Jarod and then Margaret. "After he killed Catherine Parker, Raines ordered her body cremated but he was desperate to find the DSA he knew she'd made so he searched her first. During that search, he found the picture, in a wallet like that one." She nodded towards the leather item on the table. "Catherine must have felt that it wasn't a thing she wanted to part with. So Raines kept it, presumably to use against the two of you one day."

Getting up from her seat, she gently rested the sleeping girl against her father's arm and left the room, going into the kitchen and closing the door.

"When that photograph was taken, we promised each other that the only people who would ever have it were ourselves or our children." Margaret smiled at Miss Parker. "You were two and it was taken on Jarod's third birthday. The photo was developed and we promised that after we died, we would give them to our children so they’d be able to recognize one another, if they ever met later in life." Her expression saddened. "Neither of us imagined the circumstances under which you did meet."

"And…did you keep in contact?"

"Of course we did. We had been friends for our entire lives and we stayed friends until the end of Catherine's life. She even told me about Ethan."

Sydney's eyed widened slightly. "I didn't think she was going to tell anyone about that."

"Except you." Margaret looked at him. "She said that you and Jarod were the only two people, apart from those who organized it of course, who knew."

Nodding, the psychiatrist got out of his chair and also left the room, going into the kitchen and closing the door behind him.

"Helen?"

Looking around, he found the room empty. A quick look through the rooms of the cellar revealed that they, too, were free of occupation and, taking his coat from the hook near the door, he went into the back garden. Footsteps in the snow clearly showed where the object of his search had gone and Sydney followed the tracks until he found Helen leaning against the wall, head lowered. He placed a gentle hand on her shoulder and felt her jump as she turned.

"Are you all right?"

"You mean apart from the heart attack I just had?"

Sydney looked at her more closely, noting her red eyes, as he put his arm around her shoulders and felt her trembling slightly.

"It's not exactly the kind of weather to come out without a jacket."

"I… didn't really think about it." She looked at him. "Where are the others?"

"In the living room. Margaret was going to start telling them about Catherine." He paused. "Come back inside, Helen. You don't want to get sick too."

"That could be entertaining." She smiled faintly, allowing him to guide her back to the house. "You might never be able to leave."

Smiling, Sydney followed her into the kitchen, firmly closing the door after them and then pouring hot water from the jug into a mug. Mixing up a strong cup of coffee, he pushed it into her hands before taking a seat opposite her.

"What is it?"

She sipped the hot drink, staring down at the surface of the table for a moment before looking up at him. "An unpleasant memory."

"That footage from Raines' house?"

Nodding, she shut her eyes briefly and swallowed, her fingers tightening around the mug. "It… the things he did..." She stopped, unwilling and unable to continue, the last of the color fading from her face as her voice sank to a soft whisper. "At least nobody else will ever have to see that."

"You destroyed it?"

"I couldn't help myself. I was so… out of control. I’d never been like that, even when I ran away from the convent. This was just so much worse. It was something that simply terrified me. I was horrified to think that I might, one day, feel that way around the children I was trying to help. So I took out all my rage on the tape. When I was finished, it was in pieces on the floor and I left them there." Her voice became soft. "I wonder what he did when he found them..."

"But it's more than that." Sydney leaned forward. "What else is wrong?"

Slowly she shook her head. "I couldn't tell you."

"Why not?"

"It's… too silly."

He looked at her closely. "Just because Margaret is also related to Miss Parker, that doesn't mean her feelings for you will change. You're just as important to her as you ever were, Helen."

"How did you know?" Helen’s eyes, when she looked up, were wide with surprise, and Sydney laughed.

"Long years at medical school, and even longer specializing." He put his hand over hers. "As well as personal experience. I know how it feels when all the people around you seems to be finding family or people to care for them and you don't."

"That's why it seems so silly." She looked at him. "I've just been presented with a family and yet I still couldn't stop myself from feeling like that."

"What sort of a family is it, though? A brother who is the head of the organization you hate for what they do to people and an adoptive relationship you're afraid will end as soon as Debbie leaves."

"Those long years taught you a thing or two, didn't they?" Helen paused. "I don't want to ruin this for them, especially Miss Parker, and I can't help wondering if it wouldn't be better if I disappeared this time instead. I got over it when she stopped writing to me and she would cope if I left. She'd understand."

"Debbie wouldn't." Sydney tightened the hold he had on her hand. "Don't think of that kind of thing right now, not while you're still trying to deal with everything else as well. This isn't the time to be making decisions like that, especially ones that will only at best provide a short-term solution. You have to confront this at some stage and you can't confront it on your own."

Sydney watched as she slowly nodded, and he spoke quietly.

"Besides, you doing that to Debbie is nearly as selfish as what Jarod did. It's calling out for attention in much the same way as he did, and it would break Debbie’s heart to lose another mother. Even if she does change a little when she goes home, I think she's loyal enough not to forget it all. Her father is certainly very loyal and Debbie seems to have inherited the same trait from him."

"I know." Helen spoke quietly. "I thought of that myself. That’s why I didn't go, why I only stayed in the garden."

"I thought it might have been." Sydney watched he swallow the last of the coffee. "If I didn't think you’d came up with it yourself, I would never have said anything. I don't feel like having you hate me today."

Her lips curled into a small smile as she looked up at him. "I promise to hate you for that if you’ll promise to hate me for abducting you."

"You mean I have to remember something from that far back?" Sydney rolled his eyes, smiling. "I don't know if my memory's that good anymore."

# # #

Coming into the kitchen, Margaret put her arms around the woman standing at the sink, preparing to drain a large saucepan of boiled potatoes, and Helen came close to dropping the lot.

"What on earth...?"

"I just talked to Sydney."

"Well, if you and Sydney want to eat lunch. it might be a good idea if you don't give me a fright like that one again." Helen half-smiled and placed the large pot on the sink before she turned to look at the woman. "Where are the others?"

"Staying warm in front of the living room fire, rather than going for a wander in the snow because they're afraid of ruining a seeming ‘family reunion’." Margaret put a hand on either side of Helen's head, making the woman look at her. "And if you'd disappeared, don't you think that I would have found you as easily as you found me?"

"Probably." Helen paused. "Still, there are a lot of places for a thief to hide."

"If that was all you were, I wouldn't bother looking, but you never are, and you never will be, just that." Margaret brushed a stray strand of hair away from the woman's face. "You're so much more, Helen. Not just because of everything you've done in the past week for my family, but for a long time before that. You know I wouldn't have told a 'thief' all the things I've told you since you were fifteen." She smiled at the woman. "You're a very special part of my life, just as special as my son or my daughter, but for different reasons. Please believe me when I say that, and don't decide that my life would be better without you. We both know it wouldn't."

Soundlessly, Helen nodded, burying her face in the woman's shoulder and letting a few tears flow onto the woman's shirt. She put her arms around Margaret for a moment before pulling away and looking up, about to reply when a voice spoke from the doorway.

"Mommy?"

Helen looked over to find the girl standing in the doorway. "What is it, Debbie?"

"Can I come in and watch you make lunch?"

"Well," Helen walked over, picking up the girl, "it's much warmer in the living room than it is here."

"But you aren’t there." Debbie put her arms around Helen's neck, hugging her. "And, when I woke up, you were gone."

"I'm sorry, baby." Helen kissed her. "Next time, I'll try not to be."

"So can I stay? Please?"

Margaret sat down on one of the chairs and took the girl onto her lap. "What say you and I watch Helen finish making lunch, huh?"

"What are you making, Mommy?"

"A lot of different things, sweetheart. We've only got a lot of bits and pieces left in the house, with so many people here and after so long of not shopping."

"Will you go shopping again before we go?"

"I'm going to have to, Debbie, or we might all go hungry for the next day or two. I was thinking I might drag your dad and Sydney along with me tonight."

"And why not me?" Margaret looked up, curiosity on her face, and Helen laughed as she finished draining the potatoes.

"I didn't think you'd want your poor son to be left alone while he's recovering, but if you want to come along when I go, you're welcome to."

"Can I come?"

"We'll see how late it is when I go, sweetheart, and how you're feeling." Helen got a few trays out of the cupboard and put them on the table, putting piles of mugs and plates, as well as crockery, on one and, putting on oven mitts, moved dishes full of food from the oven onto the other. Tipping the potatoes into a warm bowl, she looked up at the other two people.

"Lunch appears to be served. Should we take it in to gladden the hearts of the mob in the living room?"

# # #

"What on earth was that?" Jarod ate the last mouthful of stew and looked at Helen questioningly. "I've never tasted anything like it."

"Is that good or bad?"

"Oh, it was good. I'm just interested to know what it was."

"An attempt to use up the last of the food in the house so that we can do a large shop tonight. I’m not sure what I'd call it, and I know it was an original, because I can't remember everything that went into it."

He grinned. "Still, it made a nice change from soup."

"Are you criticizing my cooking, Jarod?" Emily tried to look indignant.

"As if I would!"

"That wasn't the denial I was hoping for."

Jarod laughed and reached over to hug her. "Yes, I like your cooking, but I like a little variety, too."

"Like the variety of clothes you wear?" Emily snapped. "Black, black and, oh yes, of course, how could I forget black?"

"So teach him about fashion," Helen smiled. "After all, it's one of the things you're best at."

"And don't forget, Em," Margaret leaned over, "your brother wouldn't know much about good food anyway. He's only been eating it for six years, and, in all that time, I doubt it he's had many home-cooked meals. We'll have to get him used to them once we leave here."

Helen hid a smile as she stood up and collected the dirty dishes, piling them onto the trays and carrying the first of those into the kitchen. Glancing up, she saw two people standing at the back door and let them in before they had a chance to knock. The boy immediately threw both arms around her and hugged her.

"Hi Helen."

"Hey, short-stuff. How've you been?"

"I missed you. How come you didn't call?"

"I've been busy, kiddo. Your big brother's been sick."

"What was wrong with him?" Major Charles unwrapped the scarf from his neck as Helen took the boy's jacket and hung it up.

"He had the measles, but he's a lot better. The rash is fading fast and he's eating every meal as if it's his last." She looked at the boy, who still had his arms around her waist. "He's not back to full strength yet, though, so no rough stuff, okay?"

"Yup." The boy looked around as Emily walked into the kitchen with the other tray and a smile on her face. She hardly managed to put the tray down before he was hugging her tightly. "Hi Em."

"How's my favorite baby brother?"

"As good as your only baby brother." He looked up. "Were you sick, too?"

"No, just Jarod and Debbie."

Helen grinned as she began to stack the dishwasher. "Still offended, Em?"

"Oh, terribly." She hugged her father, laughing. "You mean you can't tell?"

"Just checking." The doctor laughed also. "Now, how could we introduce these two into the conversation?"

"You didn't tell them we were coming?"

"I thought it might be a nice surprise." Helen smiled. "Em knew, though. I wanted to make sure she wouldn't mention you by accident."

"Hmm," Emily looked from her father to the boy whom they had put into the place of the youngest child in the family. "I'm not sure."

"What say Jonathan and I go in first? That should give them a small hint." Helen poured hot water into the jug and added a number of heaped spoonfuls of cocoa and sugar before fixing on the lid. Putting the jug on the tray with a large number of mugs, the doctor smiled. "Ready?"

"Uh huh." He wrapped his arms around her waist again and she looked down.

"It's a bit hard to walk like this.

"You'll manage," he told her confidently, grinning. "I know you will."

Sleight of Hand
Part 12


Ashe, New York
Helen opened the door and the two people walked into the room unnoticed, as all attention was focused on the card game that was in progress. Placing the tray on the table, Helen sat beside Debbie and Jonathon sat on her other side. The girl's eyes widened at the sight of the strange boy, but Helen smilingly put a finger on her lips and the girl nodded, nestling closer to the woman. Jonathon stared for a moment but then did the same.

"Who's winning?"

"Jarod."

Sydney looked up, about to speak again, when he saw the boy. His jaw dropped and the doctor hid a smile, assuming her look of mock-innocence.

"Sydney, is something wrong?"

At the tone of Helen's voice, Jarod glanced up from his cards and his eyes fell on the boy sitting opposite him. A grin spread over his face and he put the cards down on the table, holding out his arms. "Hey, buddy. How's life?"

Jonathon got off the sofa and threw himself at the man. "I missed you and you didn't even call!"

"Easy, short-stuff." Helen spoke warning, trying to hide her giggles as she saw the expression on Margaret's face at her words. "I told you to be gentle with your big brother, remember? And I also told you why he hasn't called."

"I've been sick, Jon. If I had called, I probably wouldn't have talked any sense."

"That would have been a new experience." Helen laughed before turning to the older woman. "Do you remember me telling you about Project Gemini?"

Margaret nodded slowly. "And is that...?"

"That's him." Helen leaned over to tug on the boy's sweatshirt. "Hey kiddo, get over here and be introduced. Other people want to say hi too, you know."

Grinning, the boy got out of the chair and walked over, glancing at Helen. "Is this the person you told me about?"

"It sure is. You'll need to talk to her too, like you talked to your dad."

"And does she know that Dad's here?"

"Well, she didn't until you mentioned it." Helen looked over her shoulder, raising her voice slightly. "But he might as well come in now."

# # #

"Mommy?"

The girl's voice was a whisper and Helen leaned down. "What's up?"

"Who are they?" Debbie pointed to Jonathon, who had taken Margaret's cards and was soundly beating his older brother.

"That's Em and Jarod's little brother and their dad."

"And how does he know you?"

"Good question, Debbie." Sydney glanced at Helen. "How does he know you?"

The doctor smiled. "You know how Margaret was my philosophy teacher?"

"Yes."

"Charles was my flying teacher." She smiled. "Family connections. Margaret told him that I was interested in learning and so he taught me."

"And Jonathon?"

"I think this is a family failing, but I got called in to treat a particular disease a year ago when Jon was staying with a mutual friend of Charles' and mine. Guess which one."

"Hmm," Sydney looked thoughtful. "It couldn't have been the measles, could it?"

"I'm beginning to think that Jarod wasn't the only genius in your partnership."

"All right, I give up." Jarod himself interrupted the discussion at this point, tossing his cards onto the table. "You win."

Helen grinned. "Don't worry, Jarod. When Jon was sick, even I could beat him at that game."

"Oh, that's very comforting," he responded sarcastically. "Thanks."

The boy looked up. "Did you beat him at Trivial Pursuit too, Helen?"

"I sure did. He didn't like it any more than you did."

"Maybe we should team up against you."

"No way." She laughed, refilling her mug. "If I know either of you, you both sat down to memorize every question in each box and I like being the only person with that advantage. I might play one of you, but I'm not playing against a team with more than triple my I.Q."

Jarod looked over at his brother. "I think she's scared of losing."

"Probably." Jonathon finished the last of the hot drink in his mug. "Want to play it against me?"

"If you can cope with losing," Jarod teased. "Helen wasn't kidding when she said I learned every question. That's what I spent this morning doing."

"That makes two of us then." The boy got out the box and set up the board. "This could go on for a while, couldn't it?"

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
The man scanned the pages of results and glared at the man who was standing opposite him.

"How certain are you of your results?"

"We've done as many trials as we can." The researcher's voice trembled and he swallowed to try and ease his dry throat. "It was harder with the short time frame to work in, but we're pretty sure."

"If we gave you the same time frame again, could you be more sure?"

"Y… yes sir."

"Then get on with it."

Taking this as his dismissal, the man thankfully fled. The head of the Triumvirate waited until he was gone before looking at the other two people at the table.

"We need to get Mr. Parker back to the T-Board and find out how much he knows of all this."

"How big are the discrepancies?"

"Tiny. But they're enough to have caused major problems if we'd relied on them."

"And what about the other information that Raines has found in offices all over the Centre? Can we trust any of it now?"

"No," the first man growled. "I don't think we can."

# # #

Ashe, New York
Helen felt the slight draught, but was too busy concentrating on the evaporation process to look up for a moment. When she finally did, she saw Debbie standing just inside the closed door of the laboratory, a dreamy smile on her face, blinking sleepily.

"Mommy?"

Helen raised her goggles and removed gloves and mask before standing up. The girl swayed a little as the woman came over, bending down in front of her to put an arm around her shoulders. "Debbie, I'm not sure if it's a very good idea for you to come in here when I'm mixing things."

"Why not?" The girl's eyes were wide and her tones were drowsy as she nestled against Helen's shoulder.

"Because I mix up powerful drugs and they might have a bad effect on you." She gently brushed the hair out of the girl's eyes and smiled. "Still, the one I'm making now isn't so bad."

"So can I stay?"

"For about twenty minutes, baby, until this is finished, yes."

"Goody." There was little enthusiasm in her voice as Debbie followed Helen to the bench. "What are you…?" She stopped to yawn widely. "What one are you making now?"

"The one I use to keep people asleep when they already are." She smiled. "But it also makes people a bit drowsy while they're awake too."

Nodding, Debbie leaned her head on Helen's arm as she watched the last of the excess liquid vanish and the doctor carefully filtered the remainder into the bottle, sealing it and setting it aside.

"Does it work right away?"

"I usually give it about three days before I use it, sweetie, but, if I needed to use it today, I could."

"And how come you're still awake?"

"Because I made a drug that works to block it and gave it to myself." Smiling, she began to heat another beaker. "I gave it to Jarod as well."

"Why?"

"So that he could be safe when he was helping me to bring Miss Parker here."

"Will you give it to me, too?"

Helen looked down as the next batch began to evaporate. "Why would I do that, sweetheart?"

"I want to come down here and watch you work."

"But everybody's upstairs, having fun in the living room, baby. Wouldn't you really rather be up there than down here with me?"

"No." Debbie nestled close to the woman. "I like to be with you and we'll be going home soon so I want to spend time with you before we leave."

"Well," Helen responded quietly. "We'll see."

When the last bottle was prepared, Helen pushed aside the containers and made sure that the gas connection to the Bunsen burner was firmly turned off. Washing the beakers in hot water, she upturned them on the sink and left them to dry out. Lastly, she switched on the fan to air the room and turned to the girl who was sitting on a stool, leaning against the wall and nodding sleepily. As Helen came over, Debbie put up her arms and linked them around the doctor's neck as she was picked up. Debbie snuggled against Helen's shoulder and watched through dreamy eyes as the woman left the room, firmly locking the door behind her. As they entered the living room, Broots jumped to his feet.

"What on earth...?"

"Now don't panic." The doctor spoke reassuringly. "She came into the lab when I was bottling a sedative and it's affected her slightly, that's all."

"Which one?"

"The same one I used to get her into the car."

Broots sat down beside her and looked at his daughter. "I thought that it only had an affect when people were already asleep."

"That's when it has greatest affect, but exposure to it when a person is awake will leave them with somewhat reduced motor skills and lethargy. It's the same affect as you find on drugs when the labels say 'Do not operate heavy machinery after taking this medication'.

"I've been meaning to ask you about that." Jarod put down his book. "How was it that Miss Parker was so restless after you used it on her? As far as I understood it she really should have been out enough for us to get her into the car without all the problems we had."

"Still regretting that, Jarod?" Helen smiled and glanced at Debbie, who gave her a drowsy smile, shutting her eyes. "It's really only capable of deepening sleep, and by that I mean that if a person is already a light sleeper, they'll be in a state of slightly deeper sleep and less likely to wake. Miss Parker, when we arrived, was sitting up on the sofa, and wouldn't have been sleeping particularly soundly anyway. That made it easier for her to know that you were about to abandon her to her fate on the back seat." She grinned at the woman, who laughed before looking up, an expression of curiosity on her face.

"Have you ever been affected by your own creations?"

"Regularly." Helen grinned. "But, other than on one occasion, I've been able to hit the switch that will turn the fan on and clear the room, meaning that, although I've often woken up on the floor, it's usually only been a fairly short time later."

"And that one occasion?"

The doctor laughed. "I woke up to find myself in bed, in the next room." She laughed. "I couldn't understand it and, when I looked at my watch, I couldn't believe it either. It was over twelve hours since I'd gone to the lab. Eventually I sat up, looked around and saw a person sitting in the corner and grinning obnoxiously."

"Eddie?"

"Exactly. I'd sent him off to do some shopping and had taken advantage of him being gone to create a very strong sleeping gas. He'd wanted to help with it, but I was feeling cantankerous and said he couldn't. Unfortunately there must have been something wrong with the ventilating fan because he found me on the floor and, if it hadn't been for the fact that Eddie guessed what had happened, he probably would have rushed in without putting on a gas mask that I'd provided for just that situation." Helen laughed again. "If that had happened, I think the two of us would both probably both still be there."

"Have you ever used it?"

"No, not yet, except for testing. But it has another interesting effect. Somehow, in a way I don't fully understand, it seems to encourage sleepwalking. In the early stages, when Eddie found me on the floor, it didn't, but, by the time I'd finished refining and testing it, that was the end result."

"So was that you were planning to use on Miss Parker?" Jarod suggested.

"Exactly. Along with the willingness to go for a stroll, the person is also easy to direct. It's far better than the old 'truth serum', sodium pentathol, because as well as telling you anything, the person will also do anything their strength will permit. And, as a bonus, they won't be able to remember a thing about it later." She smiled slightly bitterly. "I'll bet the Centre was kicking themselves when that formula got stolen."

"The Centre?" Jarod's eyes widened. "And how did you find out about it?"

"It was one of Eddie's projects. He glanced through the pages that I'd stolen and recognized that one. After a few hours he told me what it was but said he'd never got it to the stage where it could be used. I suggested we try to make it and all of you now know the result."

# # #

Helen looked around. "Where are short-stuff and the philosopher?"

Charles looked up from the chess game he and Emily were playing. "They went to have the first mother-to-son chat while setting up beds for us."

"Where are they finding space for that? Let alone beds."

"I bought a couple of blow-up mattresses along, as well as sleeping bags, so one bed can go in Jarod's room for Jon and the other into Margaret's room for me."

She nodded and then glanced down at where the girl was asleep, her head lying in Helen's lap. "I was going to suggest that we go shopping, but I think I've become a willing captive of the sofa."

"We could play Trivial Pursuit again," the man opposite her suggested.

"Who won when you and Jon played?"

"I did." Jarod grinned in satisfaction. "Only by one question, but I won."

"Smarty." Helen got out the pieces. "Wipe that smirk off your face or I'll wipe it off for you when I beat you again."

"I'd like to see you try it." A determined look on his face, Jarod produced the card with a flourish. Reading it, his eyes widened slightly before he glared over at her. "Okay, where did you get the extra box from?"

"Do you know how many different sets of questions they made for this game? Of course, I bought every one. And I made sure you wouldn't find that one earlier, when you were memorizing." Helen sat back in the chair, raising an eyebrow and watching as the psychiatrist tried not to laugh. "You wouldn't have to consider the possibility of losing to me yet again by any chance, would you, Jarod?"

# # #

"Jarod, are you losing again?"

"I'm trying desperately hard not to," he laughed as the boy came and sat on the arm of his chair. "Unfortunately, I think the answer to your question is 'yes'."

"How? I thought you learned the answers."

"I did." He nodded at the box Helen had earlier managed to swap with another without anybody noticing. "But I learned those answers, not the ones that we're playing with now."

Jon narrowed his eyes. "That was very devious, Helen."

"I know," she smiled. "And it was a lot of fun, too." Rolling the die, Helene moved her piece to the very middle of the board and sat back expectantly. "I want to get the question on the card, thanks Jon, not one you make up out of your head the way you did when I beat you."

"Will you know?"

"Didn't I know when you tried it last time?"

"Mommy, are you winning again?" Debbie sat up and rested her head on Helen's chest, looking at the board.

"Yes, sweetheart, I am."

"Good." The girl watched the two people opposite conferring about a question for a moment before Jarod looked up, trying to hide a grin.

"Category: Sport."

Helen rolled her eyes. "Jon, I hate you. Jarod would never come up with that one on his own."

The Pretender laughed. "You learnt the questions, so I think it's only fair for me to get help."

"I don't." Reaching over, Helen grabbed the boy's wrist and pulled him around so he was sitting on the sofa next to her. "Oh, and I didn't learn the questions, I learned the answers. There's a big difference."

"Helen?"

The woman looked up as the technician carried the laptop into the room and she smiled. "News from the work front?"

"They've got the first round of results from the projects."

"And?"

He shook his head and waved a finger disapprovingly at her. "Your brother's very disappointed with you, Helen."

Sydney fought to hide a grin as he watched the eyes of the man seated opposite him widen and felt Miss Parker stiffen as she sat on the floor, leaning against the psychiatrist's chair to be close to the fire. Ignoring their reactions, Helen heaved a rueful-sounding sigh.

"I always knew he didn't like me. He's probably jealous or something."

"Want to watch?"

"Sure." She grinned. "It's always fun when his face is the same color as his hair and I seem to be very good at causing that."

Jarod reached out and pushed down the lid of the laptop as Broots put it in front of the woman.

"Tell me," he began conversationally, "whose 'brother' might the two of you be discussing?"

"Mine, of course." Helen shrugged in mock nonchalance, as she struggled to avoid the eyes of both Sydney and Broots. "Who else's brother could I talk about in such a casual fashion?"

"And," continued Jarod in the same tones. "What would your brother's connection with the Centre be?"

"Oh, he's head of the Triumvirate." Holding tightly to her self-control, she glanced at Sydney. "I'm sure I said something about that at some stage."

"Well, you told me," he responded in similar tones. "But I'm not sure that you ever mentioned it to anyone else. Broots and Debbie know, of course, but it may have possibly slipped your mind when you were telling your family history to everybody else."

"Oh dear," she responded lightly. "How could I have forgotten that?"

"In your defense, Helen," the psychiatrist answered, "you have been rather busy. I'm sure it's understandable that you forgot even something as important as the fact that your big brother's in charge of the Centre."

"He's what?!" Unable to take it any longer, Miss Parker jumped to her feet. "What do you mean, he's head of the Triumvirate?"

"What do you mean 'what do I mean'? I mean he's head of the Triumvirate. That red-haired man who gets to order everybody else, including you, around also just happens to be my big brother." Helen grinned as she felt Debbie begin to giggle, continuing to speak in nonchalant tones. "I don't know why you find that detail so surprising, Miss Parker. You have a brother yourself. Jarod has two. As far as I'm aware the only people in this room who don't or haven't had one at some stage in their lives are Margaret and Debbie. It's not a very difficult thing to do."

"And you just happened not to mention this fact before," Jarod commented.

"Like I said, it must have slipped my mind." Helen looked down as her lips started to twitch. "I'm sure, if I had remembered, I would have mentioned it at some point because I know it's a fact of interest to a few people here."

"Like everybody," Broots commented as he sat down on the sofa. "There's not a single person in the room who doesn't find that fact interesting."

"I think that I could fairly say that it's of most interest to me."

"And does he know this fact?" Margaret asked calmly.

"That he's the head of the Triumvirate and in charge of the Centre?" Helen fought the urge to laugh. "Probably."

"Actually," Margaret rolled her eyes, "I mean the other fact."

"I have no idea," Helen responded. "I have thought about calling him and letting it slip but I think I'll hold onto it for now. Knowledge is power and, if I'm ever caught, it might be a useful card to have up my sleeve."

"And when did you find that tiny, unimportant piece of information out?"

Helen looked at Broots. "Was it four days ago that you noticed?"

"I think so. About that, anyway."

She looked at Jarod, struggling to hide a smile. "What's the matter? Surely a little thing like that isn't going to change the way you think of me? I'm no different from the person I was twenty minutes ago."

"I just don't like the shadow I can suddenly see behind you."

"Oh, Jarod," Helen wailed, giving a muffled sob "I never thought you could be so shallow. Just because my big brother turns out to be an absolute bastard doesn't mean that you won't ever speak to me again, does it?"

"No." He tried to hide a grin. "The reason I'm never going to speak to you again is because you beat me at Trivial Pursuit twice and were so smug about it. The new fact I just learned about your family is what's making me never want to stay in the same room with you again."

Helen pulled a tissue out of her pocket, making an obvious show of blowing her nose and wiping her eyes before she looked up again.

"And you, Miss Parker? Are you going to do the same as your second cousin and never want to stay in the same room with me either?"

"Well," the woman sent her a mock-glare, "I'll think about it."

"Em?"

"Oh, I'll go along with whatever the rest of the family decide." She smiled. "I don't want to be seen as an outsider, do I?"

"Don't worry, Mommy." Debbie threw her arms around the woman's neck. "I won't be so nasty as to never want to see you again after you took care of me." The girl glared at Jarod. "I don't want to be ungrateful or anything."

Sydney laughed. "Well done, Debbie. You stand by Helen, even if nobody else is willing to."

"Will you, Sydney?" Helen looked up, her eyes sparkling with amusement but the rest of her face wearing an expression of concern.

"Hmm, give me time to consider."

Helen looked down at Jonathon and he smiled. "Before you ask me, I agree with Debbie." He put his arms around Helen's waist, hugging her. "I don't want to be seen as ungrateful either."

"Okay, I'm satisfied now." She put one arm around Jon's shoulders and the other around Debbie. "I don't need anybody else's support. I've got all I need."

"What about me?" Broots tried to look offended. "Doesn't my opinion count?"

"I'm not sure whether I want to hear it, but go on."

"Well, as I don't want Debbie to have to choose between us, I'll support you too."

Helen glanced over to where Margaret and Charles had watched the exchange in silence but with amusement evident on their faces. "And my beloved teachers?"

"We need time to consider as well," Charles responded with a grin.

"Fine." Helen got up. "I'll take my supporters and go shopping while you weak, indecisive people make up your minds. Just don't hope to lay eyes on any of us ever again, that's all."

"Hey!" Miss Parker bounded to her feet again, glaring up at the woman in mock-indignation. "You can't just abscond with my technician like that! What likelihood do I have of locating my second cousin, when your brother puts pressure on me for results, if Broots isn't around?"

"That's your problem, not mine. If you'd been nice, I might have let you share, but you weren't."

# # #

Helen followed Broots into the house carrying the last of the bags, and Debbie shut the door, blocking out the cold wind. Putting the bags down on the table, Helen removed the girl's jacket and scarf, but left her sweater on and gave her a loving push in the direction of the living room.

"Go and sit in front of the fire, sweetie, and get warmed up, okay? We'll be there soon."

The girl nodded and her father followed her out of the room. Helen smiled at Jonathon, who was kneeling in front of the fridge putting things away. "How's it all going?"

"Nearly done." He grinned. "Are you going to go into the living room or let them think that they've really offended you?"

"Gee, darn." The doctor looked down in mock-annoyance. "I wish I hadn't said to Debbie that I'd come. I could have given them an interesting situation to deal with, but I can't do that now." She shrugged. "Oh, well. I'll just pretend they aren't there."

"You do that." He stood up and hugged her. "We'll both do it, shall we?"

"Well, you should be able to pretend," she teased him. "Okay, let's get all this put away and then we will."

Going into the room nearly ten minutes later, Helen sat beside Debbie and let the girl lean against her shoulder as she and Jonathon both picked up books and read with interest. Broots, after eyeing them in amusement for a moment, did the same.

"Helen?"

The woman looked down at the boy. "Did you hear something, Jon?"

"No." He shook his head. "Nothing important, anyway. Maybe it was just a piece of wood falling in the fire."

"Could be." She returned to her book as Sydney hid a smile at the expression on Jarod's face.

"Helen, don't you want to hear our decision?"

The woman continued to read, raising a hand to lovingly stroke Debbie's hair as the girl drowsed against her shoulder.

"I think we're being ignored," commented Margaret after a few minutes of silence.

"No, really?" Emily stared at her mother. "What on earth gave you that idea?"

"Just a random guess."

Helen looked down at Jonathon. "Short-stuff, did you leave your new acquisitions in the kitchen?"

"Oops." He got up and disappeared from the room, returning with a shopping bag that he opened, expertly unwrapping and filling a PEZ dispenser before offering it to her. "Want one?"

"Sure." She took a piece of the candy, slipping it between her teeth. "Thank you."

"You're welcome."

He offered it to Broots, who declined with a grin, before slipping it into his shirt pocket. Taking out an O'Henry bar, Jon tucked the bag down between himself and Helen, before unwrapping the chocolate and starting to eat it as he picked up his book again. Sydney watched Jarod staring at the dispenser, with an undeniable look of desire in his eyes, and the psychiatrist laughed.

"I think they're winning."

"So how do we win?" his former student queried.

"Hard-core begging and humiliation." Sydney shrugged. "It's the only way."

Jarod grinned. "I'm not sure we've reached that stage yet."

Helen looked down at the boy again. "Do you want to practice your cocoa-making skills for the three of us? And don't forget about the marshmallows I bought. If you'll bring the crackers in as well, we can make s'mores."

"Sure thing." The boy got up. "Make sure nobody steals my treasure."

"Who would?" Helen shrugged. "As you said, we're the only ones of importance here, and Broots doesn't like them."

"True."

He grinned and left the room, returning quickly with an open pack of marshmallows and a sealed one of crackers, both of which he gave to Broots, with a toasting fork. The technician got up and, without a word, loaded the fork and moved over to the fire. Helen turned a page of her book, reaching out a hand in time to move away the bag as Miss Parker's hand snuck towards it from her seat on the floor. The doctor raised her voice.

"How much sugar did I instruct you to use last time, Jon?"

"Too much and then some," came the laughing reply from the kitchen.

"Good boy. I was hoping you wouldn't forget."

Broots made the s'mores and gave one to Helen, eating the other himself, before starting to cook more. As he held them over the flames, Jon appeared with three mugs on a tray. Handing one to the technician, he handed the second to Helen before picking up the third and his book. Leaning his head against Helen's free shoulder Jonathon sipped the hot cocoa, licking the partly melted marshmallow from his lips, and Sydney saw Jarod unconsciously swallow and lick his own top lip.

"Here, Jon." Broots handed Jonathon one of the s'mores and the boy slowly devoured it, licking every crumb off his fingers.

"Thanks, Broots, that was great."

"I'll do you another in a sec." Broots ate the other s'more and then stuck more of the white, fluffy marshmallows onto the toasting fork. "You and Helen can have the next two.

"Sounds good, Broots." Helen turned another page, sipping her cocoa before she smiled down at Jon. "You know, your cocoa's just as good as mine. I can even taste all the sweetness in spite of the PEZ and the s'mores. And it's so creamy too. Did you use the full-cream milk?"

"Uh huh." The boy sipped his drink. "I thought it could only enhance the flavor."

"I must remember that when I make more for the three of us later."

"Four."

"Four?" Helen raised an eyebrow before nodding. "Oh, Debbie, right."

"Okay, all right, enough. You win!"

Helen lifted her hand from Debbie's hair and rubbed her ear. "You know, I’d almost swear I'm hearing things."

"Maybe you need to go to a doctor or something. It might be serious."

"I'll see if it gets better." She read for a moment before glancing up. "Do you think they still deliver pizzas in this weather?"

"Oh, that was low." Sydney grinned at Margaret. "They're hitting every single one of Jarod's weak points."

"It shouldn't matter if they don't deliver." Jon shrugged. "I thought we got all of the ingredients we might need to make pizza for us four."

"Oh yes, so we did. And I bought plenty of ice cream too, so we'll have things to enjoy for desert." She took her second s'more and ate it, glancing at Broots. "Try not to use all of those. We'll want more cocoa later and it would be a great pity if it had to be marshmallow-free."

"No problem." He stuck one more on the prong and then rolled the top of the bag and pocketed it. "I'll do this one for me and that'll do for the three of us."

"You know, Helen," Sydney commented, "I never actually stated whether I would stand by you or not. I think I will."

"Traitor," Miss Parker muttered under her breath, but still audibly.

"Jon," Helen looked at the boy, "will you go and make a hot mug of coffee for our new friend? I think he'd prefer that to cocoa."

"Sure thing." The boy left his book but, to Jarod's chagrin, took his cocoa and bag of candy with him.

"Helen, should I offer to make that same new friend one of my confections?"

"You'd better ask if he wants one first. It would be such a shame if we had to toss it into the fire if he didn't."

"Would you care for one, Sydney?"

"Thank you, Broots, I'd love one."

The man accepted his coffee and the s'more before handing Broots the book that was lying on the free seat on the sofa and picking up his own.

"I think I need to amend my sentence," Margaret commented. "The rest of us are being ignored."

"Well, you know," Charles turned to her, "we never made a decision one way or the other either."

"Oh, neither we did." The woman smiled. "Should we give the others an example of that begging Sydney mentioned before?"

"I have a better idea." He whispered into the woman's ear for a moment as Jarod, Emily and Miss Parker exchanged wary glances. Margaret laughed, nodding, and turned to the woman on the sofa.

"Helen, we two who made no firm decisions would like to volunteer ourselves as supportive pizza makers of tonight's dinner."

The doctor looked up from her book and smiled. "I think that's a very acceptable alternative to the begging I could have sworn I heard mentioned some time ago." She looked at Broots. "Would you care to induct our two newest members into the s'mores support group?"

"Certainly." The technician turned to his task with alacrity and the boy put down his book, heading for the kitchen to make two mugs of coffee. Miss Parker looked at Jarod.

"I think we're in a minority."

"It's about to get smaller," Emily laughed. "I promised to support my family, so I think that means I'm included in the pizza-making team, if they'll have me."

"I find that acceptable, Emily." Helen nodded graciously and Broots, having given out the s'mores, now made another. "Considering how friendless I was before, I seem to be doing quite well now."

"It's amazing what emotional blackmail will do," Sydney commented airily, sipping his coffee.

Miss Parker suddenly raised her head. "It occurs to me that I only said I'd think about it too." She moved over to sit at the doctor's feet. "Might it be possible for me to throw my support behind you as well? I would happily make ice cream sundaes after tonight's pizza."

"Well," Helen eyed her. "I'm not sure." She glanced from Jon to Broots. "What do my most faithful followers say?"

The technician watched Jarod out of the corner of his eye before nodding. "I'm of the opinion that it would be a good idea."

Jon nodded and went into the kitchen, to reappear immediately carrying two big mugs of cocoa in which half-melted marshmallows already bobbed. With a laugh, Margaret turned to her husband.


"We appear to have lost a son."

"You've still got one, Mom," Jon grinned from the seat on the sofa. "And as I'm exactly the same as the one you no longer have, you've got no reason to miss him."

"You just have more sense, Jon," Helen remarked. "And that's a big difference."

"Mommy?"

"Yes, Debbie?" Helen looked down at the girl. "What is it?"

"Is everybody still being nasty?"

"Not quite, baby. Only one person's not supporting me now."

The girl eyed each person in the room before looking back. "Is it Jarod?"

"Very good." She hugged the girl and handed her the almost-empty mug. "Do you want to finish that for me, sweetheart?"

"Mmm hmm." The girl swallowed the last of the hot drink, shaking the mug until a partly melted marshmallow fell into her mouth and she ate it. "That was nice."

"Good, sweetie." Helen dipped a finger into the mug and licked the last of the soft whiteness off her fingertip before reaching forward to put it on the coffee table.

Jon pulled the PEZ dispenser out of his pocket and offered it to Debbie, who took a piece and looked at it. "What flavor it is?"

"Cherry." The boy tilted the dispenser to one side and ate a piece before putting it back in his pocket. "My favorite."

Sydney watched Jarod nod involuntarily and hid a smile as the Pretender took up his book and tried to ignore what was going on.

"Jon, what else did you get in that bag of yours?"

Keeping an eye on the man opposite him, Sydney watched as, in response to his question, the boy got up from his chair and tipped a pile of candy and chocolates onto the psychiatrist's lap.

"That seems like an awful lot of stuff for one person."

"Well, apparently I was supposed to share," Jon eyed Jarod surreptitiously "But it seems that, as there's nobody important enough here for me to even consider it, I guess I'm allowed to have it all myself."

"But not all at once, Jon," Charles warned. "I doubt Helen will want to get up in the night to treat a bilious boy."

"Still," Helen commented, "as a reward for loyalty I think it's only fair that he gets something, don't you?"

"And what did Debbie get?"

"Sweetheart, do you want to go and bring in the thing I bought for you?"

"Uh huh." Debbie jumped up from the sofa and ran into the kitchen. "Mommy, do you want me to bring yours too?"

"That would be nice, baby."

The girl reappeared with two cans of Dr. Pepper and two large glasses. Sydney's eyes traveled from the shining can to the man who was still desperately trying to read. As the first can was opened, Sydney saw Jarod's hand involuntarily tighten and knew that the younger man was reaching his limit. He decided to push it.

"You know, Helen, considering how loyal Debbie was to you, being your first and best friend, I'm surprised she didn't get more."

"Oh, that's not everything." The doctor put down her book. "Although Miss Parker volunteered to make ice cream sundaes for us, I'm going to make Debbie's, and I bought a lot of lovely things to add to it."

"Such as?"

"Chocolate sprinkles, crushed nuts, glacé cherries, cookie pieces, peanut brittle, wafer bits, mint chips, a Crunchie bar to break up and sprinkle over it..."

"Jelly," added Debbie with a grin, watching Jarod swallow hard.

"Don't forget the extra special ice cream and toppings."

"You're right, Jon." She hugged him. "They don't call you a genius for nothing, do they?"

Margaret leaned over to Sydney, speaking softly. "I think my son's about to cry."

"Jon?" The psychiatrist raised an eyebrow, responding in similar tones. "Now why would he do that?"

"I didn't mean him."

The man smiled. "I think you're right."

"Broots," Helen looked up at him. "Did you say something yesterday about a t.v program that you didn't want to miss?"

"Oh, right." He looked at his watch and stood up. "Thanks for the reminder. Debbie, do you want to come?"

"Uh huh." She got off the sofa. "Is anyone else coming?"

"I will." Jonathon got up also, watching Miss Parker come to join them. "Mom, Dad, do you want to watch as well?"

"Why not?" The woman got up. "We can leave the two very important people and the unimportant one up here. I can't see things changing while we're gone."

Laughing, the group left the room, heading down to the cellar, and Sydney again glanced at the Pretender, to find the younger man watching him.

"What is it, Jarod?"

"Sydney, who are you talking to?" Helen asked.

"Oh, nobody important." The psychiatrist hid a smile as he saw the expression on Jarod's face. "But I thought it would be impolite to ignore him."

"Well, don't waste too much energy on something so unimportant."

"I won't." He looked back at the Pretender. "What's the matter, Jarod? You're only getting what you wanted."

"Am I allowed to change my mind about what I want?"

"Well, you were pretty insulting." Sydney glanced at Helen out of the corner of his eye. "She's got a strong sense of family loyalty."

"Considering what she called her brother, I think that statement might need to be reconsidered."

"There's a difference between her insulting him and you doing it."

"All right." Jarod rolled his eyes. "It's time for that hard-core begging, isn't it?"

"I think it's more than time," Sydney laughed. "If you don't start it soon, she might start putting forward suggestions for the rest of us for tomorrow's breakfast."

"Now that you mention it, Sydney..."

"Don't mention it, Helen. Not yet, anyway. That would be far too unkind."

The doctor put down her book and, for the first time since coming home from the shopping trip, looked at Jarod. Folding her arms and crossing her legs, Helen sat back against the sofa and put her head slightly on one side, a look of curiosity on her face.

"Do you have something you want to say to me?"

Sleight of Hand
Part 13


Ashe, New York
"Mommy?"

At the sound of Debbie's voice, Helen looked down. "What's up, sweetheart?"

"I can't finish it." The girl handed the bowl to the doctor. "It was too big."

"Was it nice, though, baby?"

"Uh huh." Debbie smiled at Helen, resting her head against the woman's arm.

"Well, I think I know somebody who might like the rest. Actually, two people, but I'll be generous tonight." Helen grinned at Jarod. "How long would it take for you to finish this?"

"About thirty seconds." He seized the bowl with a laugh and scooped up the traces of candy and ice cream that it contained. "Or maybe less."

"A human vacuum cleaner."

The Pretender shook his head, laughing. "No, I'm more selective than that."

Helen snorted. "Not much." She looked at her watch and then at the girl who still rested against her, watching as she yawned. "I think it's bedtime, sweetie."

"For Jon, too?"

"Not just yet, baby. He hasn't been sick. But Jarod won't be staying up all that much longer than you." She waited until the girl hugged her father before picking her up and carrying her up the stairs.

"Mommy?"

"Yes, Debbie?"

"We're leaving tomorrow, aren't we?"

"You might be, baby. We'll see what happens." Helen sat down on the bed, stroking the girl's hair as she rested against her. "I can't promise anything until I see how you are and how the weather is."

Debbie nodded before suddenly throwing her arms around the woman's neck. "I am going to see you again after we leave, aren't I?"

"Of course you are, Debbie. I promise you will, and I keep my promises." She reached down and kissed the girl's cheek. "I want to see you, too, you know, just as much as you want to see me."

"I'm glad you brought us here."

"I am, too, sweetheart."

# # #

Helen took the last plate out of the dishwasher and put it away, turning to see the psychiatrist in the doorway.

"Parker, Broots and I were just discussing the fact that..."

"...you need to get back to Blue Cove. I know."

"Will tomorrow morning be okay for you to drive us back?"

"I think we should wait until evening, or at least late afternoon. I'd rather not make a great fanfare of your arrival back home."

He leaned against the table. "I know Debbie probably asked this, but will we ever see you again, except on DSA footage?"

"Do you want to?" She smiled faintly. "A person who abducted you, drugged you, forced you to stay here against your will for weeks..."

"...kept us warm, well fed, doctored and entertained. Yes, I think we might."

"I promised Debbie she'd see me again. I'll do my best to extend that promise to the three of you."

"Can we contact you?"

Helen raised an eyebrow. "Do you really think it's wise, or has this vacation has made you forget how dangerous the Centre can be?"

"That could be true."

She laughed. "I'll give you all an emergency contact number where you'll at least be able to leave me a message. If my brother tracks it down, I'll change it and let you know."

"And you're really not going to let him know about you yet?"

"Like I said, Sydney, it would be a very useful card to pull out if they ever actually do manage to get hold of me."

# # #

Helen softly closed the cellar door and moved across to the doorway leading into the living room. Through the gap under the door, she could see a faint glow and glanced back over her shoulder, out of the window. Sunrise was still several hours away, and Helen knew the fire had been almost dead when she went downstairs. Quietly she eased open the door, eyes lighting on the dark head sitting on the sofa.

"You know," she commented, watching him jump, "I wouldn't expect a person still recovering from the measles to be up this early."

"Now I've got to recover from a heart attack too." Jarod placed the laptop on the sofa and turned to look at her. "What are you doing up?"

"That's the question I should be asking you." She nodded at the computer as she sat down in the chair opposite him. "What are you looking at?"

"Mainframe stuff. All the information your brother would love to get hold of and can't."

"How's your brother?"

"He was still asleep when I got up."

She glanced at her watch. "Jarod, it's only four o’clock. Couldn't you have satisfied your insatiable curiosity at a more seasonable hour?"

"So what are you doing up?" He drew up his legs and hugged them, resting his chin on his knees as he watched her.

"Working."

"Who's sick?"

Helen smiled. "I never said it was my legitimate work. After Debbie appeared in my lab, I thought it was better to do that kind of thing when she was asleep."

"You'll fall asleep at the wheel while you're driving them home."

She eyed him, her lips twitching in amusement. "Jarod, I'm a doctor. I'm used to working on little sleep."

"You're also a thief, so I suppose you're used to working at nights too."

"Exactly. These are almost normal hours for me." She crossed her legs, leaning back in the chair. "Besides, security at the Centre's more lax now than during the day."

"So why did you sneak into Mr. Parker's office in broad daylight?"

"He takes files home with him sometimes."

"He works at home?"

Helen snorted. "Hardly. No, I think he's nervous that Raines will try and sneak in to find out about his projects, so he takes the most important things home. But I know that you've been in his home at least once. Why didn't you notice that?"

"That wasn't what I was looking for then, assuming that you mean all his project information and not personal details."

"Yes, I did mean project information and that, of course, is the thing that I'm most interested in."

"Was."

"You're right. Was." She sighed in mock-frustration. "I don't know how I'm meant to fill my days now that there's nothing for me to steal from the Centre. I've been doing it for years."

"There's always the ongoing projects."

"It's no fun until they're nearly finished and ready to sell."

"So what will you do?"

"Probably concentrate on my legitimate work. Doctors are always needed. But I'll keep an eye on the Centre for any ramifications of the last two weeks."

"Do you expect any?"

"Some, but not very many. The small amount of information that the three of them can to tell the Triumvirate, added to the fact that Broots has no hope of getting access to the old mainframe, will mean that they'll want to focus even more on trying to get you back. After all, without either you or Jon, they can't get hold of a lot of the old simulation results."

"Was that always part of your plan?"

"Yes." She looked up from the last glowing embers to find him looking at her. "In the first few days of Eddie being here, we talked for hours about the way he felt about the results of his simulations. You, I'm sure, would have to feel the same. When I came up with the idea to crash the system, it also meant that none of the results of your work could ever be used to hurt people again."

"And…the DSAs?"

"Considering you're carrying around the only copies of them, I'd suggest that you find a good hiding place. They're even more valuable to the Triumvirate than you are because the camera never lies but you can."

"So it'll be back to the good old days again? Just the three of them against me?"

"Except that there's a few new ties of loyalty that might disrupt things a bit. Also, I guess you can add the fact that you don't need to get angry with Sydney, the way you did for the first couple of months, for seeming to hide bits of information about your life. If you want it, all you have to do is look it up."

"How will I get the mainframe codes for future months?"

Helen's gaze traveled back the fire as she smiled. "The list of codes will be delivered to your email address every week. All you've got to do is enter them on the first day - the system will give you two days' grace in case you have a lot on your plate - and then type in the correct one each day. Oh, you don't need to use it every day. Just be sure to use the relevant code on the correct day or you'll find yourself locked out as well."

Jarod stared at her for a moment before laughing. "And I suppose that was neatly organized by you as well?"

"Well, it was hardly going to happen on its own." She smiled. "Oh yes, and, just to stuff your box more, you'll also get the list of codes for the new mainframe. From what I've seen of the building process, they'll use the same system except that it will be my brother who'll be sending out the emails."

"Mommy?"

Helen turned to see Debbie halfway down the stairs, a blanket held tightly around her shoulders and the other hand rubbing her eyes. Jarod got off the sofa, going over to pick up the girl and bring her down to Helen.

"You shouldn't be up yet, baby." The doctor gently tucked the blanket around the girl, who leaned back against her. "It's too early."

"I woke up and you weren't there."

Helen gently began to stroke Debbie's hair. "You're going to have to get used to that, sweetie."

"I know." The girl's voice was a murmur as she nodded sleepily, closing her eyes.

Jarod waited in silence until the girl's head lay still against Helen's shoulder, her fingers wrapped loosely around the doctor's free hand, before he spoke.

"Did you ever have any of your other patients as attached to you as she is?"

"Not exactly. A few of them, particularly the motherless ones, tend to cling for the time that they're sick, but most don't continue."

"And you will see her again?"

"Of course." Helen gently kissed the top of the sleeping girl's head. "She’s not the only one who's become attached over the past week or so."

He smiled faintly. "I was always under the impression that doctors were meant to stop themselves from doing that."

"You mean like the way that Sydney stopped himself from getting attached to you?" She gave a soft laugh. "Of course, it's not advisable, but we are human and it's difficult not to, particularly in some cases." After a moment, Helen glanced up. "Tell me something, Jarod. The day before you officially came down with the measles, just how bad were you feeling?"

"Terrible." He grinned half-heartedly. "When you were telling Parker all the things you’d found out about the Centre, I went up to my room and tried to sleep for about two hours. It was weird. I kept dreaming that I'd gone downstairs, but every time I woke up, I was still lying on the bed."

"On? Not in?"

"I didn't want to look sick and I thought that, if anyone asked, I could just say that I was tired." He shrugged. "I also kept dreaming that I got up to get myself a drink but, every time I woke up, the glass on my table was empty. It eventually got so frustrating that I got up. When I came down, you were still talking to Parker, so I sat here and tried to take advantage of the fact that I had the mainframe code." Jarod laughed. "Would you be surprised if I said that it wasn't too productive?"

"No, not really." She paused. "By the time we went to get Parker I'd expect you to have had some fever as well."

He nodded. "I think that's why I slept for so long in the car, both going there and coming back. I'd been feeling hot all day, and there were a few times where I found myself either staring blankly at walls or nodding off, but I'd never been sick like that in my life before so I had no idea what it was. I thought I must have been over-tired, and planned to get a long night's sleep, but our kidnapping prevented it."

"Why on earth didn't you say something though?" She rolled her eyes. "I know for a fact that you were been a doctor on more than one occasion and you must know that if it feels like something’s wrong, particularly with someone as healthy as you usually are, there probably is."

"Well, I know now." He grinned. "Experience is a wonderful teacher. But I actually did think about mentioning it. I came upstairs to do so..."

"And I was watching Lyle's death throes, right?"

"Yes. After seeing your expression, I didn't want to bother you with some vague thing that I wasn't able to identify myself. And then you were stubborn about the whole kidnapping..."

"…so you felt like you had to intrude and knew that, if you'd admitted you weren't feeling too well, neither Sydney nor I would have let you come."

Grinning sheepishly, he nodded. "It might have been a good idea, huh?"

"Probably." She eyed him. "I did have options and it's just lucky we didn't leave it for another day or you wouldn't have been able to pick her up, let alone me."

"Shopping was interesting." He laughed. "I don't remember much about it, except Broots asking me about four times if I was okay."

"And did you say the same things to him that you said to me, when I was trying to convince you that you were sick?"

"I think it's likely, yes. The minute you said what Debbie had, I went into my room and pulled out my computer to hunt up signs and symptoms. It took me about half a minute to make an accurate diagnosis."

"And yet you still denied you were sick, you idiot!" She rolled her eyes, trying not to laugh. "If you'd mentioned it, I could have begun looking after you right away, instead of having to wait until you fell asleep on my shoulder."

"Do you have any idea how nice that felt?" He smiled. "Especially the first time. I had a headache to beat anything I'd had before - including the one I developed after the train explosion - and also I was hot and aching all over, but I was cold as well, and I couldn't think straight. If I ever had that opportunity again, I don't think I'd knock it back, even if it meant you'd find out I was sick."

"Speaking of that train explosion, do you have any idea where Ethan is?"

"No." He stared at his hands. "Parker said that, after he rescued her from Alex's bomb and she came back from saving her father, he'd disappeared. Apparently he left an unfinished note on the table." Jarod glanced at her. "Do you think he could be in the Centre? Could Raines have found him?"

"As I told Sydney, I did a room-by-room search of the Centre for Alex after his fall and didn't find him. I also didn't find Ethan there, but I did see Raines. I think that if your brother had been there, I'd have found him. If not, Angelo would have told me that he was there."

Slowly Jarod nodded before getting up to begin pacing in front of the fireplace. "I just wish I knew where he is - and if he's okay. If those voices get to him the way they did on the train, he could be in all sorts of trouble."

"Worrying about him won't help, Jarod. Ethan's a grown man. I'm sure he's quite able to take care of himself, and Angelo, at least, will know about him. When I'm at the Centre next, I'll ask him."

"You don't need to bother,” a new voice stated quietly. “I'm fine."

The two people jumped and turned to stare at the young man who was standing in the doorway before Jarod sprang over, hugging him.

"Where on earth have you been?"

"Around. Busy." He returned the man's embrace before going over to Helen. "I'm Ethan."

"I know who you are." She smiled. "I've even got your file upstairs. Did Catherine tell you about me?"

"She said I could trust you. That's all I need to know. He smiled awkwardly. "You don't have any food here, do you? I haven't eaten for a few days."

As Jarod hurried into the kitchen, the doctor eyed Ethan as he sank onto the sofa with a sigh.

"Yes, it looks like you haven't eaten."

Gently Helen moved Debbie so that the girl was lying against the arm of the chair and then stood up, going over to take the young man's wrist, timing his pulse and eyeing the shadows under his eyes.

"When did you last sleep, Ethan?"

"A few days ago." He stifled a yawn. "I was trying to get here before everyone left, and she said they were going tonight."

"You could have called." The doctor sat next to him. "We would have waited for a couple of days."

"You don't have a few days,” he retorted. “They'll send out the sweepers the day after tomorrow to find them."

"Only if they haven't heard," she chided gently. "And I would have had your sister or Sydney call them." Turning, she raised her voice slightly. "Jarod, make a warm drink. Your brother's freezing."

"I'll bet." Jarod came into the room with a plate, which he put in front of Ethan, turning back to the kitchen. "Just a sec and I'll make something for all of us."

"That sounds good." Helen got up and relit the fire as Ethan hungrily began to eat the food in front of him. The doctor eyed the man as the kindling ignited. "Did she tell you that Jarod was sick? Is that why you weren't here earlier?"

"Uh huh."

"Why didn't you call them, Ethan?" She sat on the coffee table opposite him. "Do you know how worried they've been about you?"

"How do you know?"

"I know from what Jarod just said and from a discussion I had with your sister the other night." She smiled and took the empty plate. "I'm going to go down and tell her you're here."

"It's too early."

"It's nearly seven. Besides, she'll want to see you as soon as possible." As Jarod came back into the room with a jug and several mugs, she rose, eyeing the older man. "Don't make your brother talk very much yet. You can hear it all when Emily and Miss Parker do, impatient or not, okay?"

He nodded, looking at his brother. "Don't worry, Helen. I'm not that selfish."

"I know." She put a gentle hand on Jarod's shoulder. "Actually, if you take Debbie back to bed, you can wake your sister at the same time."

"Good idea." He stood, picking up the little girl as Helen left the room, and looked at his brother. "I'll be right back. Don't run off on me."

Ethan grinned weakly. "I promise."

# # #

"Miss Parker?"

Helen gently shook the woman, who rolled over and looked up.

"Don't tell me I missed breakfast."

"No." She smiled. "But we've got another visitor for that meal, and I think it's one that you'll want to see."

The woman sat up and took the silk bathrobe that Helen gave her. "Clarify that mystery, please."

"Your brother's upstairs."

"Ethan?!"

"Well, I sure don't mean Lyle."

The woman threw back the blanket and stood up quickly but the doctor put out a restraining hand. "Just a sec, Miss Parker. Your brother's hungry, tired and he can't deal with being swamped. Go easy with him. You can talk to him later all you want, but be gentle for now."

Nodding, the woman pulled on the bathrobe and raced up the stairs, through the kitchen and into the living room. Sitting down on the sofa next to him, she hugged her brother.

"Where have you been?"

"Around." The young man dreamily watched Helen put more wood on the fire, before she went into the kitchen and brought out more mugs. A slight sound drew Ethan's attention to the staircase as Jarod and Emily came into the room. With a weary sigh, he took the mug that the doctor put in his hands before looking up as Jarod introduced his sister.

"I don't know if Catherine told you about her. This is Emily. She's your half-sister and my full one."

Smiling faintly, Ethan watched as the two people sat down and Helen returned to her armchair.

"I think we'll restrict questions to just a few. Your brother needs a few solid hours' sleep, and he'll talk better afterwards anyway."

Jarod nodded before looking at Ethan. "Why did you leave?"

"Raines turned up as I was writing that note and I only just got away. I was going to call to let you know I was okay but I thought he might still have been there."

"He wouldn't have been for long," Miss Parker commented drily. "Where did you go after that?"

"Philadelphia." He looked at Emily. "I wanted to see you, but you'd already left."

"And after that?"

"I've been trying to find Jarod, but every time I'd get somewhere, he'd already have left." Ethan looked up at his brother. "I was in Louisiana when she told me you were sick. I wanted to come right away, but I had to wait until I wouldn't get it from you and I also had to get here."

"How did you get here?"

"Train and walked." He stifled another yawn and Helen got up, gently touching Ethan on the arm. At once he rose from his seat.

"That's enough for now." She looked at Miss Parker. "I'll put him into your bed. You won't need it again."

She took the mug and gently squeezed his hand. "Sleep well, Ethan."

He smiled before letting Helen guide him out of the room and down the stairs into the cellar.

"You won't be scared of the dark?"

"Not considering I've been walking through the night." Ethan smiled faintly, following her into the bedroom. "It seemed safer somehow."

"Well, you're safe here too, Ethan." She bent down to take off his shoes as he sat wearily on the bed. "Nobody will find you here and you can stay here for as long you want."

He looked up at her and the trust in his eyes was like that of a child. "She told me that as well." Shyly he reached out for her hand. "Will you stay with me now?"

"If you want me to." She sat down on the bed next to him, putting an arm around his shoulders, and he rested against her.

"Helen?"

"What is it?"

"Do you believe in getting messages from the dead?"

She smiled. "I believe that you hear your mother's voice, Ethan, if that's what you want to know."

"But from other people?"

"Like who?"

He looked up, examining her with his eyes. "On the way here, she kept telling me about a person called Eddie. She said you'd know who he was."

Helen froze, feeling the blood drain away from her face, and she had to swallow hard before she could speak. "And… what did she say?"

"She said he loved you, too."

She nodded, speaking softly. "I know he did." Recovering her composure, Helen started to gently stroke his hair. "Don't worry about it, Ethan. You can tell me about it later if you want to. Just try to sleep for now."

Nodding, he closed his eyes and relaxed against her, a small smile on his face.

# # #

The Centre
Blue Cove, Delaware
"They're still missing?"

"Yes, sir." The sweeper stood, ill at ease, in front of the desk. "Should I instigate a search, or...?"

"No." The man examined the tabletop for a moment before looking up. "If they're not back at work tomorrow morning, then I'll order teams out, but only after none of them sign in tomorrow at their usual time."

The sweeper nodded and left the room before the man in the corner looked up.

"And if they're not back, what then?"

"Then I'll assume that they're not only being held by Jarod but also helping him, as I've suspected them of doing for some time now." He leaned forward. "Personally, I’ve got a feeling that they will be back at work tomorrow. When they are, I want you to lead a T-Board."

"Tomorrow?"

"No, in a few days. First we need to finish with Mr. Parker and that'd going to take until at least the day after tomorrow. We'll also need to debrief them a little about the mainframe."

"Broots may be able to get access to the old one."

The red-haired man shrugged. "I doubt it, but it's possible." He looked up. "During the T-Board, we will use every possible method to ensure that we hear every last detail." He met the man's eye. "Am I understood?"

"Completely." His associate stood. "I'll go and find out what supplies we've got for that purpose, down in the laboratory."

"Yes," responded his boss in firm tones. "You do that."

# # #

Ashe, New York
"He can stay here for as long as he likes. You all know where he'll be and how to get in touch with him here. He's going to need several days to fully recover from the exhaustion anyway and he'll do that more easily if he knows that none of you are worrying about him."

Jarod nodded slowly. "Are you sure you don't mind?"

"Not at all. It'll be nice to have someone around the place again." Helen turned to Miss Parker. "I know you'd like to stay, now he's here, but we can't afford for you to. Unless all of you turn up at work tomorrow, we're going to have sweepers all over the place."

"Your brother's a pain in the neck."

Helen grinned. "I know, I know. Family failing."

"So what now?"

Helen turned to Emily as she spoke. "I’d suggest your family stay here tonight while I drive Miss Parker, Sydney, Broots and Debbie back to Blue Cove. We'll keep an eye on the Centre for few days, just to make sure everything's all right, but you don't have to be here for it if your parents want to get going, as I think they do."

She caught Major Charles' eye and watched him nod. "So you don't mind if Ethan stays here?"

"He seems to want to, and they won't find him here, at least not without being able to get access to my details on the old mainframe." She smiled. "I never thought that this would be so useful."

"It certainly has been." Jarod grinned briefly before becoming serious. "And you'll let us know how he's going?"

"Of course I will." She smiled. "You're his family. I wouldn't dream of not doing it."

"You've become a part of our family too, Helen." Margaret spoke quietly from the other side of the room. "With everything you've done and are doing for us, I think you've definitely earned honorary membership of it."

Helen looked at the girl who was pressed against her, both arms around her waist, and smiled. "With an adoptive daughter, an adoptive family and a genuine older brother, I seem to be doing very well for myself."

"Can you cope with him?" Sydney looked up. "I know it sounds like a somewhat strange question, but if anything happens..."

"Well, he's better here than on his own and he seems to trust me so it's not a bad start. I can't do anything but see how he goes, and I can always call someone for help. You're within a few hours' drive, as is his sister."

"So you'll come back here after taking them home, see us off and then...?"

"Like I said, Jarod, keep an eye on the Centre. I'll eavesdrop on the orders my brother gives today, because that's most likely to give us ideas for what's coming next. If I think it’s necessary, I'll rush back to Blue Cove, to save you all from the T-Board's clutches." She laughed. "I can leave Ethan for a day or two on his own and bring people here to keep them safe."

"Would they be safe here?"

"Well, I'm hardly going to drive back here if I'm being tailed by a big black sedan, am I?" She sent a scornful look in Jarod's direction. "Do you see any sweepers hovering around?"

"I haven't been outside for a bit..."

"Gee, I wonder why!" Helen rolled her eyes and felt Debbie start to giggle. "Might it possibly have to do with the fact that you've been sick?"

"Oh, come on. Debbie was out of the house yesterday and she's been sick."

"She wasn't horrible to me. You didn't deserve to have the nice treat of coming shopping." Helen looked down to where Jonathon leaned against her other shoulder, grinning. "Nor do you deserve any candy, several pieces of which have mysteriously vanished from a certain person's stash, apparently."

"And are you accusing me of stealing it?"

"Well, now that you mention it..."

# # #

Ethan yawned, rolling over to see the door open and his sister approach the bed. Miss Parker sat down beside him and took his hand.

"How do you feel?"

"Better, sort of."

"Helen said it might take a couple of days before you're back to normal."

"What's normal?" He grinned feebly. "You're leaving tonight, right?"

"We have to, Ethan. If we don't..."

"I know. They'll send out the hounds. And the others?"

"Jarod and his family will probably leave after Helen gets back from Blue Cove."

"And I should stay here?"

"Nobody's forcing you if you don't want to, but you can't come with me to Blue Cove. It's too dangerous." She gently stroked his hair. "Not that I wouldn't love to have you."

"I'd like to visit you, too, but it's not safe, for either of us."

She nodded. "I'll call you a lot and you can always call me."

"That'd be nice." He yawned again and she smiled.

"Try and get some more sleep, Ethan. I'll come and see you before we leave."

Smiling faintly, he closed his eyes, feeling as she stood and bent down to give him a kiss, before he fell asleep.

# # #

"Are we ready?" Helen glanced back at the three people in the rear seat and then at the man sitting beside her.

"I think so. It didn't exactly take any of us long to pack."

Smiling at Sydney's tones, Helen put the car into gear and turned onto the street.

"Mommy?"

"Yes, Debbie?"

"When will you be in Blue Cove again?"

Helen glanced in the rearview mirror. "I'm not really sure, sweetheart."

"But you'll come and see me when you do, right?"

"Of course, baby. You've become my main reason for being there."

Nodding, Debbie leaned back against the arm that her father had put around her shoulders. For several moments, she stared out at the passing scenery before closing her eyes. Broots looked up in mock-horror.

"Helen, you didn't!"

Laughing softly, the woman shook her head. "No, I thought you'd all feel like enjoying the trip this time. Besides, it might look a bit obvious if I had to carry you into your houses."

Sydney glanced over from the passenger seat. "Will you drop me home or...?"

"I can do that, or leave you at Broots' house to pick up your car." Helen looked at the woman in the rearview mirror. "Unless, of course, Miss Parker had it towed to the Centre to be dusted for fingerprints or something."

Smiling, the woman shook her head. "No, that idea never occurred to me."

Laughing, Helen opened the glove box of the car, extracting a key ring and giving it to Sydney, before, as he pocketed it, looking back at Miss Parker. "And can you cope in the hunt without your dear twin brother?"

"Hmm, it might be a struggle, but I think we'll all survive."

"Well, if not, I'm sure you could take a little of your disappointed frustration out on Cox. Being the Triumvirate's whipping boy, as well as that of Mr. Parker and also Raines, it should be a situation he's getting used to by now."

"So what do you think your brother will do?"

Helen laughed and glanced at Sydney. "You love saying that, don't you?"

"Trust me, I'm not going to say it to him!"

"I hope not." Helen remained quiet for a moment as she thought. "I think it's most likely that you'll get a short and not-at-all-informative briefing of what's happened over the last few weeks and then be left to it." She glanced at Sydney. "You might get called in for some information about the more important projects that Jarod was working on before his escape, but that is five years ago now, so I think you'd be excused if you couldn't really remember."

"And what about us?"

"Well, I think Broots will be sat down and begged to find some way back into the old mainframe. The construction of the new one's going very slowly and they desperately want to get hold of that information - particularly about me." She laughed softly. "After that, he'll probably be able to join Sydney on the pursuit again."

"And me?"

Helen grinned. "You're so valuable to them, Miss Parker. You've worked in Corporate, as head of Security, as a cleaner - I think they'll pump you for information for quite a while. The amount you tell them is up to you."

"I'm more worried about what they'll pump me full of to make sure I tell the truth."

"You mean the kind of thing they used on your father? It won't have any affect on you - not now, at least."

"And why not?" Miss Parker eyed Helen sharply and the doctor grinned.

"Remember how I knew about Ammon?"

"Yes, but I don't see what that..."

"Just let me explain, okay?"

Sydney half-smiled. "Go ahead, Helen."

"Thank you." The woman smiled before concentrating on the road. "After we both got back from kidnapping you, Jarod found me asleep in my room with my laptop under my hands. In addition to checking on Lyle's office, as I told him, I'd also examined the contents of the Centre's dispensary. The files that originally told me about Ammon also revealed similar things about the other drugs. The other night, while you were playing Scrabble and Monopoly - "

"And you were supposed to be looking after dinner," interposed Broots.

"I left dinner to look after of itself and created an antidote that blocks every one of drugs that they might use to 'persuade' you to tell the truth about everything that happened over the past weeks. As all of the drugs were related by their chemical compositions, only one antidote was needed for them all."

The psychiatrist eyed her. "I'm starting to think that Jarod's caution when you play with chemicals is well founded."

"Oh, come on, Sydney. I told you, my drugs don't leave side effects. All it means is that if they use any of the drugs that they have in stock on you, the effect will be one of heavy sedation - that's it."

"So we've been given this antidote already?"

"Yes. The three of you received it in your drinks last night. Only one of you had a reaction of any sort to it." She eyed Miss Parker in the rearview mirror. "That was why I wasn't overly concerned when you said that you weren't feeling too well. It was just the affect of the antidote and, as you know, that wore off pretty quickly."

"Do you expect them to use the drugs or not?"

"If they use them on anyone, I'd expect it to be Miss Parker. I think they'll feel that any information she can tell them will be more valuable than anything that either of you might know." She looked at Broots in the rearview mirror. "I'll keep an eye on the place and, if anything happens, I'll make sure Debbie's safe. If necessary, I'll take her back to Ashe again."

"That'd be good." Broots looked at the girl who was still asleep before glancing at Helen again. "I know I asked you this before, but you didn't give her anything, did you?"

"No, Broots." Helen looked sad. "She didn't sleep much last night. I think she was pretty sure that you'd be leaving today and that thought kept her awake for some time after I took her up to bed. It also woke her up early."

"She's going to miss you."

Helen nodded, her expression of sadness deepening. "I'm going to miss her too."

# # #

Helen quietly shut and locked the kitchen door behind her before putting her bag on the hook and taking off her jacket. She quickly walked through the living room, where the fire was a mass of glowing embers, and went upstairs. A rapid glance into the first bedroom showed Emily asleep in bed and, a small smile on her face, Helen passed the second door without opening it. If her friend was still there, she had no doubt that Jarod would be as well, and that their parents were in their room downstairs. Helen was unable to repress a small sigh as she came into her room and saw the empty bed that had earlier contained the little girl she had started to love as if she were her real daughter. Shaking her head to remove that thought, Helen changed and quickly got between the sheets.

The door opened softly twenty minutes later and the figure slipped across the floor to stop beside the bed. He stood, looking at the woman, before putting out a hand and gently shaking her.

"Helen?"

"Eddie?" The name was murmured and his expression became sad when he saw the small smile on her face.

"No, Helen. It's me. Jarod."

She opened her eyes, looking up. "What's wrong?" Pulling herself into an upright position, Helen immediately reached out a hand for his forehead. "What is it, Jarod? Are you all right?"

"I'm fine." He sat down on the bed. "I just wanted to check that you were okay."

"Why wouldn't I be?" She handed him the blanket from the end of the bed. "Wrap that around yourself or you'll freeze."

"It's a long drive back from Blue Cove."

"You got out of bed on a freezing cold night to tell me that?"

Laughing, he flung the blanket around his shoulders. "No, I think that must be something you're already well aware of. Actually, I wanted to make sure that it all went okay."

"If it didn't, do you really think I'd be here, sleeping or trying to?" She looked up at him curiously. "What did you imagine might happen?"

"I thought maybe the Triumvirate might have ordered their houses to be watched, and it might have meant they saw you or your car."

"It's unlikely that they would have been able to. Besides, we stopped at my house in New Jersey - I'm sure you remember that one - and changed cars there. The old one will be found, abandoned, tomorrow morning, just in case."

He looked at her admiringly. "You really thought that through, didn't you?"

"You'd be amazed, the lengths I've gone to, to avoid Centre detection. That's the eighth car that I've 'lost'."

"Eight?" He leaned back, looking at her in astonishment. "How on earth have you paid for them all?"

"What kind of a stupid question is that? Do you think you're the only person ever to steal from the Centre or something?"

"You did?"

"Uh huh." She smiled. "Eddie did, too. We got a very good system going between us."

He put a hand on hers. "Were you dreaming about him?"

"What makes you think I'd do something like that?"

"The first thing you said to me when I walked in."

"Darn." She glared down at the bed before sheepishly looking up. "I should really try to break out of that habit."

"If you loved him that much, why didn't you marry him?"

"I told you, Jarod. He didn't love me."

"Are you so sure?"

"Absolutely." She met his eyes. "I could remember the way Margaret spoke about your dad and although I could see similarities between how she felt and the way I did, I could see that he didn't feel the same way." She smiled faintly. "It took a while before Eddie learned to hide his emotions." Helen paused. "Actually, that isn't strictly true. He could cover up things like fear or stress far too well, but he had no chance if he felt, say, really happy or excited. Emotions like that were too new or, if not completely new, then he was getting a chance to experience them when he hadn't done so for a long time."

Jarod nodded slowly. "Are you still in love with him?"

"I don't think so."

"You don't know?"

She smiled faintly. "I thought I wasn't anymore, that I'd got over the feelings, but you - the things you say or what you do - remind me a lot of what he was like."

"You're not in love with me, are you?"

"No, Jarod." Helen shook her head definitively. "But having another person of his intelligence but also his naiveté staying in the same room - it brings back a lot of memories that I thought were buried."

He smiled faintly. "How did you get over it last time?"

"I saw him with his wife. He and Marina loved each other so much..." Helen trailed off, one tear glistening in her eye for a moment before she blinked it away. "I should take you over there one day. I'm sure she'd love to hear everything you could tell her about him. And his kids probably would too."